Skip to main content

Full text of "Impressions"

See other formats


IMPRESSIONS 
BYPIERRBLOTI 


i 


INTRODUCTION 

BYHENRY-JAMES 


CHARLOTTE  S.  M. 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


. 


IMPRESSIONS   BY   PIERRE   LOTI 


IMPRESSIONS 
^PIERRE  LOTI 

WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION    BY   HENRY   JAMES 


ARCHIBALD    CONSTABLE    AND    CO. 
WESTMINSTER     <*fe     MDCCCXCVIII. 


BIRMINGHAM: 
PRINTED   AT   THE    GUILD    PRESS    45    GREAT   CHARLES   STREEET. 


Pierre  Loti. 


MAY  as  well  admit  at  the  outset  that 
in  speaking  of  Pierre  Loti  I  give  way 
to  an  inclination  of  the  irresistible  sort, 
express  indeed  a  lively  obligation.  I  am 
conscious  of  owing  him  that  amount 
and  that  kind  of  pleasure  as  to  which 
hesitation  resides  only  in  the  difficulty 
of  statement.  He  has  been  for  me, 
from  the  hour  of  my  making  his  ac 
quaintance,  one  of  the  joys  of  the  time,  and  the  fact 
moreover  of  his  being  of  the  time  has  often,  to  my  eyes, 
made  it  seem  to  suffer  less  from  the  presence  of  writers 
less  delightful  yet  more  acclaimed.  It  is  a  part  of  the  joy 
I  speak  of  that,  having  once  for  all,  at  the  beginning, 
caused  the  critical  sense  thoroughly  to  vibrate,  he  has  ever 
since  then  let  it  alone,  brought  about  in  my  mind  a  state 
of  acceptance,  a  state  of  gratitude,  in  which  I  have  been 
content  not  to  discriminate.  Critically,  on  first  knowing 
him,  I  surrendered — for  it  has  always  seemed  to  me  that 
the  inner  chamber  of  taste  opens  only  to  that  key ;  but, 
the  surrender  being  complete — the  chamber  never  again 


2  PIERRE 

closed — I  feel  that,  like  King  Amasis  with  the  ring,  I  have 
thrown  the  key  into  the  deep.  He  is  extremely  unequal 
and  extremely  imperfect.  He  is  familiar  with  both  ends 
of  the  scale  of  taste.  I  am  not  sure  even  that  on  the 
whole  his  talent  has  gained  with  experience  as  much  as 
was  to  have  been  expected,  that  his  earlier  years  have  not 
been  those  in  which  he  was  most  to  endear  himself. 
But  these  things  have  made  little  difference  to  a  reader  so 
committed  to  an  affection. 

It  has  been  a  very  simple  case.  At  night  all  cats  are 
grey,  and  I  have  liked  him  so  much  in  general  that  there 
has  always  been  a  perch,  a  margin  left  when  the  special 
case  has  for  the  moment  cut  away  a  little  of  the  ground. 
The  love  of  letters  renders  us  no  greater  service — certainly 
opens  to  us  no  greater  satisfaction — than  in  putting  us 
from  time  to  time  under  some  such  charm.  There  need 
never  be  a  fear,  I  think,  of  its  doing  so  too  often.  When 
the  charm,  in  such  a  manner,  fixes  itself,  what  has  hap 
pened  is  that  the  effect,  the  operative  gift,  has  become 
to  us  simply  a  value,  and  that  an  experience  more  or  less 
bitter  has  taught  us  never,  in  literature,  to  sacrifice  any 
value  we  may  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  light  upon. 
Such  discoveries  are  too  happy,  such  values  too  great. 
They  do  for  us  what  nothing  else  does.  There  are  other 
charms  and  other  surrenders,  but  those  have  their  action 
in  another  air.  What  the  mind  feels  in  any  form  of 
magic  is  a  particular  extension  of  the  contact  with  life, 
and  no  two  forms  give  us  exactly  the  same.  Every  artist 
who  really  touches  us  becomes  in  this  way  an  individual 
instrument,  the  fiddler,  the  improviser  of  an  original 
tune.  The  inspiration  may  sometimes  fail,  the  notes 


PIERRE   LOTI.  3 

sound  weak  or  false ;  but  to  break,  on  that  account,  the 
fiddle  across  one's  knee  is  surely — given,  as  we  look  about 
the  much-mixed  field,  the  other  "  values " — a  strange 
aesthetic  economy. 

I. 

I  read  and  relish  him  whenever  he  appears,  but  his 
earlier  things  are  those  to  which  I  most  return.  It  took 
some  time,  in  those  years,  quite  to  make  him  out — he 
was  so  strange  a  mixture  for  readers  of  our  tradition.  He 
was  a  "  sailor-man  "  and  yet  a  poet,  a  poet  and  yet  a  sailor- 
man.  To  a  marked  division  of  these  functions  we  had 
always  been  accustomed,  looking  as  little  for  sensibility  in 
the  seaman  as  perhaps  for  seamanship  in  the  man  of  emo 
tion.  So  far  as  we  were  at  all  conscious  of  the  uses  of 
sensibility  it  was  not  to  the  British  or  the  American  tar 
that  we  were  in  the  habit  of  applying  for  it.  Tobias 
Smollett,  Captain  Marryat,  Tom  Cringle,  Fenimore 
Cooper  had  taught  us  another  way,  and  in  general  our 
enjoyment  of  what  we  artlessly  term  adventure  had  not 
been  associated,  either  as  a  fact  or  as  an  idea,  with  the 
privilege  of  a  range  of  feeling.  There  was  from  the 
first  in  Loti  the  experience  of  the  navigator,  and  yet 
there  was  the  faculty,  the  necessity  of  expression.  The 
experience  had  doubtless  not  been  prodigious,  but  it  had 
been  at  least  of  a  sort  that  among  writers  of  our  race  has 
mostly,  for  some  reason,  seemed  positively  to  preclude  ex 
pression.  He  introduced  confusion,  as  I  have  elsewhere 
had  occasion  to  say,  into  our  assumption,  so  consecrated 
by  time,  that  adventures  are  mainly  for  those  who  lack 
the  fiddle-bow  and  the  fiddle-bow  all  for  those  condemned 


4  PIERRE  LOTL 

to  chamber-music.  This  was  his  period  of  most  beautiful 
production — the  period  of  Mon  Frere  Tves,  Pecheur 
d'lslande,  Fleurs  d'Ennui,  Aziyade,  Le  Roman  d'un  Spahi^ 
Le  Manage  de  Loti;  which  are  not  here  enumerated  in 
their  order  of  appearance.  They  presented  themselves  as 
the  literary  recreations — flowers  of  reminiscence  and  im 
agination,  not  always  flowers  of  lassitude — of  a  young 
officer  in  the  navy,  a  native  of  Rochefort  and  of  old 
Huguenot  race,  whose  private  name  has  so  completely 
lost  itself  in  his  public  that  I  shall  mention  him  but  this 
once  as  M.  Julien  Viaud.  They  made  their  full  mark 
only  on  the  publication  of  Mon  Frere  Tves,  but  from  that 
moment  Loti  was  placed. 

I  hasten  to  add  that  from  that  moment  also  the  sea- 
rover  has  been  less  visible  in  him  than  the  man  of  expres 
sion  ;  without  detriment,  however,  to  the  immense  good 
fortune  of  his  having  betimes,  in  irresponsible  youth, 
possessed  himself  of  the  mystery  of  the  sea.  The  sense  of 
it  and  the  love  of  it,  with  the  admirable  passion  they 
make,  are  the  background  of  most  of  his  work,  and  of  all 
French  writers  of  the  day  he  is  the  one  from  whom  Paris, 
with  its  screen  of  many  folds,  least  shuts  off  the  rest  of  the 
globe.  He  mentions  Paris  not  even  to  curse  it,  and  the 
rest  of  the  globe — but  mainly  the  watery  wastes — has 
been  his  hunting-ground.  It  is  largely  in  fact  as  if  he 
had  been  kept  afloat  by  the  very  reasons  that  conduce  to 
the  frequent  disembarkment  of  the  Englishman  in  quest 
of  impressions.  He  had  in  these  years,  as  a  Frenchman, 
fewer  places  to  land.  When  he  did  land,  however,  the 
impressions  came  thick  and  are  mainly  presented  in  the 
intensely  personal  form.  They  are  autobiographic  with- 


PIERRE  LOT/.  5 

out  reserve,  for  reserve,  in  spite  of  his  extraordinary 
faculty  of  selection  and  compression,  his  special  genius  for 
summarising,  is  not  his  strong  point.  Whenever  Loti 
landed,  in  short,  he  made  love,  and  whenever  he  made 
love  he  appears  to  have  told  of  it.  That  would  be  our 
main  stick  to  beat  him  with  if  his  principal  use  for  us  had 
been  to  inspire  us — as  I  believe  it  has  inspired  some 
readers — with  the  desire  to  beat.  The  limits  of  that 
desire  on  my  own  part  I  have  sufficiently  hinted  at,  and 
I  feel  that  I  should  have  had  no  use  of  him  at  all  had  I 
not  at  an  early  stage  arrived  at  some  sort  of  adequate  view 
of  his  necessity  for  "  telling."  It  is  the  telling,  above  all, 
I  judge,  that  is  the  lion  in  the  path  of  those  whom  he 
displeases.  I  have  never  supposed,  at  any  rate,  that  we 
can  enjoy  the  special  gift  of  others  altogether  on  terms 
made  by  ourselves ;  it  seems  to  me  that  when  such  a  gift 
is  real  we  should  take  it  in  any  way  we  can  get  it — take 
it  and  be  thankful.  Of  course — by  the  most  blessed  of  all 
laws — we  are  always  free  not  to  take,  not  even  to  read, 
and  I  dare  say  that  for  many  persons  the  non-perusal  of 
reminiscences  such  as  these  constitutes  a  positive  pleasure. 
There  are  writers,  there  are  voyagers  who  tell  nothing, 
and  for  the  best  of  reasons.  Loti's  singular  power  to  tell 
is  exactly  his  value,  and  to  attempt  to  make  a  law  for  it 
might  easily  be,  for  readers  and  critics,  a  rash  adventure. 
His  striking  of  the  notes  we  delight  in  may  be,  for  all  we 
know,  conditioned  on  his  striking  of  others  we  don't. 
And  then — and  then  :  what  can  one  say  after  all  but 
that  we  leave  him  his  liberty  ?  Not  that  we  would  leave 
it  to  everyone.  There  iare  sympathies,  in  short,  and  im 
punities;  so  that  I  have  been  careful  to  make  with  the 


6  PIERRE  LOTI. 

erotics  both  of  Le  Manage  de  Loti  and  of  Madame  Chry- 
santheme  such  terms  as  would  not  spoil  for  me  the  rest  of 
the  message.  This  rest,  in  Loti,  has  always  one  mean 
ing.  It  is  the  part  not  about  his  love-making. 

We  are  most  of  all  free  from  care,  accordingly,  in  those 
of  his  volumes  in  which  the  story  he  has  to  tell  is  the  story 
of  someone  else — the  delightful  brother  Yves,  the  magni 
ficent  Yann  of  Brittany,  Ramuntcho  the  bold  young 
Basque,  or  even  the  doleful  little  hero  of  Matelot.  It  is 
difficult  not  to  regret  that  these  stories  of  someone  else, 
all  with  so  special  a  beauty,  are  not  the  most  numerous  in 
the  list ;  I  would  gladly  have  given  for  another  Pecheur 
d'Islande,  indeed  for  another  Ramuntcho  or  another  Matelot, 
a  dozen  things  of  the  complexion  of  LExilee,  of  fantome 
d 'Orient,  of  Le  Roman  d"un  Enfant.  In  L'Exilee  he  "  tells" 
with  a  vengeance  and  quite  too  much  ;  too  much,  I  mean, 
of  what  he  feels  for  the  troubled,  misplaced,  accomplished 
Queen  of  whose  splendid  hospitality  and  confidence  the 
volume  is  a  record :  too  much  also,  doubtless,  of  what  he 
knows  of  the  personal  appearance  and  habits  and  private 
affairs — oh,  of  a  delicacy  ! — of  her  principal  lady-in-wait 
ing.  These  are  Loti's  mystifying  moments,  other  speci 
mens  of  which  confront  us  in  the  singular  publicity  given 
by  Le  Livre  de  la  Pitie  et  de  la  Mort  to  the  last  illness,  the 
last  hours,  the  laying  out  and  interment  of  one  of  the 
nearest  and  most  loved  of  his  female  relatives.  Stranger 
than  strange  as  well,  in  the  pages  in  question,  are  the 
simplicity  and  solemnity  of  his  expatiation  on  the  favourite 
cats  and  other  inmates,  the  domestic  arrangements  and  in 
timate  trifles  of  the  home  of  his  youth.  It  is  odd  that  a 
mere  matter  of  shading — for  in  such  things  it  is  only  that 


PIERRE   LOTI.  7 

— should  make  so  much  difference ;  but  these  are  the 
errors  as  to  which  it  may  be  said  not  so  much  that  the 
hand  would  be  stayed  in  the  commission  of  them  by  the 
presence  of  a  sense  of  humour  as  that  this  presence  would 
in  general  have  rendered  them  insupposable.  They  pro 
ceed  after  all  largely,  from  one  of  the  most  marked  fea 
tures  of  the  French  literary  mind  of  the  day — that  intense 
professionalism  which  is  in  its  turn  the  result  of  conscious 
and  cultivated  art.  To  work  as  hard  as  the  countrymen 
of  Loti  for  the  most  part  work  their  language — work  their 
perceptions,  their  emotions  and  sensibilities,  their  sense  of 
form,  of  style,  of  the  shade,  the  effect,  their  analysis  alike 
of  subject  and  of  tone — to  do  all  this  is  to  thrust  the  torch 
assuredly  into  every  corner  of  experience  and  to  drop 
every  grain  of  observation  into  the  literary  mill. 

Nothing,  in  consequence,  is  more  striking  than  the 
failure  of  any  sense — as  we  ourselves  understand  it — of  a 
division  between  the  public  and  the  private :  the  writer 
becomes  primarily  a  writer  and  ceases  in  the  same  propor 
tion  to  be  anything  else.  His  soul,  his  life  and  its  pulsa 
tions  are  mere  wheels  and  springs  in  the  machinery  of 
expression,  and  the  man,  as  a  man,  can  treat  himself  to  no 
distinctive  experience,  reserve  no  garden-plot  for  wasteful 
human  use.  There  are  precious  kinds  of  silence  that  he 
ceases  to  be  able  to  afford,  luxuries  of  simple  choice,  happy 
failures  of  logic,  for  ever  banished  from  his  budget.  Full 
of  suggestion  on  this  head,  for  instance,  is  the  manner  in 
which  the  brothers  Goncourt  live,  in  their  extraordinary 
Journal,  up  to  the  last  penny  of  that  part  of  their  income 
which  might  have  been  supposed  to  be  most  peculiarly 
personal ;  paying  it  out,  on  the  spot,  without,  as  one  may 


8  PIERRE   LOTL 

say,  so  much  as  passing  it  through  their  moral  bank.  The 
French  writer,  on  the  other  hand — I  speak  most,  of 
course,  of  the  creators,  as  we  perhaps  a  trifle  fatuously  call 
them — can  afford  an  expenditure  of  expression,  particu 
larly  in  prose,  that  causes  his  English-speaking  brother  to 
appear  by  contrast  to  carry  on  a  very  small  business.  The 
literary  establishment  of  the  latter  is  indeed  in  compari 
son  but  meagrely  mounted.  Such  is  far  from  the  case 
with  Loti's,  which  offers  perhaps,  through  the  peculiar 
profusion  of  the  personal  note,  as  striking  an  example  as 
can  be  named  of  the  rattling  spiritual  train  de  maison  to 
which  I  allude.  I  am  lost  in  admiration  of  such  an  eco 
nomy  ;  wonderstruck,  as  I  reflect,  as  I  measure  it,  at  his 
employment  of  his  means.  Three  fourths  of  his  work  are 
the  most  charming  egotism  ;  the  portion  that  is  finest,  the 
four  or  five  more  or  less  constructed  and  conducted  tales, 
is  the  minor  portion.  And  yet  the  egotism  lives  and 
blooms  too,  scatters  the  rarest  fragrance  and  throws  out 
pages  like  great  strange  flowers.  It  all  comes  from  the 
fact  that  he  uses  all  his  impressions.  There  are  many 
impressions  he  never  has,  but  he  gives  us  for  all  they  are 
worth  those  with  which  he  is  favoured — never  misses 
them  on  the  wing  nor  shirks  the  catching;  and  of  the 
lightest,  loosest  yet  cunningest  interweaving  of  these  his 
curious  prose  mainly  consists.  It  consists  of  the  happiest 
conceivable  utterance  of  feelings  about  aspects.  What  he 
may  well  have  assured  himself  at  the  start  was  of  his  pro 
bably  being  one  of  the  persons  in  the  world  to  whom 
aspects  had  most  to  say.  Wonderful  and  beautiful  is  the 
language  in  which  they  speak  to  him,  and  that  language, 
as  he  has  reported  it,  has  made  his  literary  fortune.  Know- 


PIERRE   LOTL  9 

ledge  of  the  finer,  or  at  any  rate  the  unpersonal  sort,  re 
flection  of  the  deeper,  the  power  to  compose,  in  the  larger 
sense,  or  truly  to  invent,  have  had  the  smallest  hand  in  the 
business.  At  the  same  time  he  has  been  subject  to  the  law 
that  nothing  in  art,  however  capricious,  can  be  done  with 
out  love,  and  he  has  continually  loved  two  things — one 
of  them  the  great  watery  globe  and  the  other  the  nature 
of  man. 

These  two  things  are  what,  in  an  exquisite  way,  both 
Pecheur  (Tlslande  and  Mon  Frere  Tves  consist  of;  the  first 
the  simplest,  deepest  little  story  of  love  and  death,  the 
other  the  largest,  tenderest,  brightest  picture  of  friendship 
and  life.  The  persons  concerned  are  all  sailor-folk,  and 
the  setting  of  the  drama — so  far  as  not  the  great  void  of 
the  sea-spaces,  against  which  his  figures  magnificently 
stand  up — is  the  landscape  and  colouring,  the  village 
scenery  of  Brittany,  for  which  no  one  has  had  so  fine  and 
sincere  a  touch.  With  however  much  appreciation  any 
lover  of  Loti  may  once  have  spoken  of  these  books,  there 
can  never  fail  to  be  a  freshness  in  coming  back  to  them ; 
they  belong  so  to  the  class  of  the  happiest  literary  things. 
And  yet,  essentially,  one  must  speak  of  them  mainly  for 
old  acquaintance — without  the  power  of  really  naming 
their  charm.  The  beauty  of  the  author  at  his  best  is 
something  too  unnameable,  something  that  seems  a  kind 
of  secret  between  himself  and  his  reader.  That  indeed 
perhaps  is  what  we  feel  for  all  the  authors  who  give  us 
the  finer  joy :  we  feel  it  to  be  quite  enough  if  they  know 
what  we  like  them  for.  When  others  don't  know,  that, 
somehow,  at  moments,  practically  adds  to  the  reason. 
None  of  the  famous  "  love-stories "  of  the  world  are,  at 


io  PIERRE   LOTL 

any  rate,  more  charged  than  this  history  of  Yann  and 
Gaud  with  the  particular  exquisite,  the  mixture  of  beauty 
and  misery,  that  we  require  of  the  type — which,  to  com 
mend  itself  to  the  right  corner  of  our  memory,  must 
always  have  its  final  terror  and  tragedy.  Made  up  of  two 
main  forces,  human  passion,  human  hope  and  effort,  pain 
and  defeat,  and  the  wonderfully  vivified  presence  of  nature 
in  ambush  and  waiting  only  to  devour,  the  whole  thing 
hangs  together  and  drives  home  its  effect  with  an  admir 
able  artistic  economy.  Loti's  manner  is  so  all  his  own — 
the  manner  of  intimate  confidence  in  his  reader,  of  talk, 
of  anecdote,  of  sequences  neglected  and  lost,  a  part  of  the 
work  obligingly  done  for  him — that  quite  equally  at  his 
best  and  at  his  middling  he  offers  the  constant  interest  of 
a  thorough  concealment  of  his  means.  I  can  imagine  at 
once  no  more  unqualified  success  and  no  model  more  to 
be  deprecated.  The  only  thing  possible  was  to  be  Loti ; 
let  us  pray  to  be  protected  from  any  attempt  to  emulate 
him  by  any  shorter  cut.  He  offers  himself  expressly 
enough  as  the  least  literary  of  writers,  and  one  grants  him 
that  without  a  protest  so  long  as  he  remains  one  of  the 
most  literary  of  pleasures.  He  is  of  course  only  what  is 
vulgarly  called  "  deep,"  and  at  the  very  bottom  of  his 
depth — like  the  purse  in  the  consciousness  of  the  pick 
pocket  looking  innocently  the  other  way — lies  the  finest 
little  knowledge  of  exactly  how  to  do  it.  A  small  gold 
thread,  perfectly  palpable  to  himself,  guides  him  through 
his  gaps  and  breaks,  the  sweet  wild  garden  of  his  conspi 
cuous  want  of  plan.  This  serves  him  extraordinarily  in 
Mon  Frere  Tves,  in  which  there  is  so  much  delightful 
clearness  and  so  little  concatenation.  There  are  times 


PIERRE   LOTL  n 

indeed  when  we  feel  him  to  hold  his  happy  instinct  on 
terms  scarcely  fair ;  it  does  so  for  him  whatever  he  wants 
and  yet  gives,  on  our  part,  a  positive  air  of  pedantry  to  all 
technical  inquiries. 

What  touches  deepest  in  his  tales — and  indeed  in  his 
every  page — is,  as  should  be  mentioned  without  delay, 
the  general  pity  of  almost  everything.  It  need  hardly  be 
said  that  he  is  not  of  the  complexion  of  the  moralist,  and 
the  light  leading  him  through  the  tribulations  of  his 
people  is  as  little  as  possible  any  reference  to  what  they 
"  had  better  "  have  done.  We  can  never  at  all  imagine 
them  to  have  done  anything  different,  so  little  can  it 
come  up  for  them  to  follow  anything  but  their  immediate 
social  instincts.  When  they  pay  for  that  only  in  sorrow 
or  shame,  this  becomes  precisely  for  ourselves  the  spring 
of  an  added  interest.  Loti's  philosophy  is  the  philosophy 
of  imagination — of  likes  and  dislikes,  of  indulgence  for 
weakness  and  compassion  for  accident,  of  kindly  tolerance 
for  unguarded  or  unbalanced  good  faith.  His  people  have 
come  into  the  world  mainly  to  feel,  and  he,  upon  their 
heels,  mainly  to  feel /or  them.  So,  with  all  this,  he  feels 
even  more  than  they.  That  is  his  most  individual  note 
— that  he  has  carried  his  sensibility,  so  unquenched  and 
on  the  whole  so  little  vulgarised,  so  much  about  the  great 
globe.  The  subjects  of  it  in  his  two  earlier  novels  and 
in  Matelot  and  Ramuntcho  are  the  simplest  of  simple  folk, 
the  poorest  of  the  poor.  They  are  all  young  and  fresh 
and  strong,  all  beautiful  and  natural,  kind  and  stricken  ; 
they  earn  their  living  in  labour  and  sorrow,  and  their  joys 
are  the  scant  breathing-times  in  the  hard  battle  of  life. 
The  humility  of  their  condition  is  perhaps  what  most  of 


12  PIERRE   LOTI. 

all — given  the  admirable  tenderness  of  his  treatment  of 
them — makes  us  think  of  Loti  as  the  last  of  the  raffines. 
It  gives  the  measure  of  his  admirable  sense  of  sociability, 
gives  the  natural  note  to  the  delicacy  of  his  human  tone, 
to  all  his  heart-softenings  and  his  cultivation  of  pathos. 
The  strange  little  tale  of  Mate/of  is  nothing  in  the  world 
but  heart-softening  ;  I  call  it  strange  for  the  simple  reason 
of  its  being  a  priori  so  unexpected  a  stroke  on  the  part  of 
a  member  of  his  profession.  It  depicts  the  career  of  a 
small  sensitive  sailor-boy  who  feels  everything  really  too 
much  and  in  regard  to  whom  we  are  ourselves,  doubtless, 
in  this  way — though  it  is  almost  brutal  to  say  so — drawn 
on  to  participations  that  are  excessive.  He  dies,  of  course, 
in  sight  of  home,  of  a  fever  contracted  in  torrid  eastern 
seas,  and  the  whole  affair  is  but  a  merciless  performance 
on  the  finest  fiddlestring.  Yet  the  good  Lotist,  as  I  may 
say,  can  only  swallow  Matelot  whole :  I  should  even  guage 
his  goodness  by  his  capacity  to  do  so.  But  if  the  thing  is 
irresistible  it  is  also  calculated,  transparent ;  it  unscrews 
the  stopper  of  tears  with  a  positively  audible  creak. 
What  then  is  the  reason  that  its  tone  is  exquisite  and  its 
pathos  practically  profound  ?  I  am  glad  to  suppose  the 
answer  to  such  a  question  to  lie  beyond  my  analysis.  The 
reason  is  where  the  best  reason  always  is,  in  the  very  air 
of  the  picture — of  which  a  particular  breath,  for  instance, 
is  in  the  eloquence,  the  rare  delicacy  of  presentation,  of 
the  episode  of  the  young  man's  innocent  friendship, 
blighted  by  fate,  with  the  mild  Madeleine  of  Quebec,  the 
charm  of  such  a  passage — Loti  at  his  melancholy  happiest 
—as  that  in  which  the  author  strikes  the  last  note  of  this 
adventure.  "  So  it  had  come  to  their  loving  each  other 


PIERRE  LOTI.  13 

with  a  tenderness  that  was  equally  pure  for  each.  She, 
ignorant  of  the  things  of  love  and  reading  her  Bible  every 
night ;  she,  destined  to  keep  her  useless  freshness  and 
youth  for  a  few  more  springtimes  not  less  pale  and  then 
to  grow  old  and  fade  in  the  narrowing  round  of  these 
same  streets  and  these  same  walls.  He,  already  spoiled 
with  kisses  and  with  other  arms,  having  the  world  for  his 
changing  abode  and  called  to  start  off  perhaps  to-morrow, 
never  again  to  come  back — only  to  leave  his  body  in  dis 
tant  seas." 

Fully  characteristic  of  Loti  is  this  mention  of  his  sailor- 
boy  as  "  spoiled  " — spoiled  by  contacts  after  all  supposedly 
familiar  to  sailor-boys.  That  is  but  a  touch  of  his  usual 
pessimism,  and  practically  our  comment  on  it  as  we 
read  consists  in  not  believing  it :  being  spoiled  is  a  process 
his  delightful  people  are  in  general  so  little  the  worse 
for.  The  reason  of  which,  I  take  it,  just  brings  us  close 
to  the  general  explanation  of  the  author's  largest  magic, 
the  beauty  of  his  dealings  with  sun  and  wind  and  space. 
These  are  the  elements  with  which,  whether  spoiled  or 
not,  his  characters  mainly  live  and  which  he  renders  for 
them  with  a  breadth  that  never  fails.  They  remain  some 
how,  throughout,  globe-creatures,  with  the  great  arch  of 
the  sky  for  two-thirds  of  their  consciousness,  becoming  no 
uglier  by  anything  that  may  happen  to  them  than  birds 
become  by  the  traps  and  missies  of  man.  If  they  were 
mewed  and  stewed  in  close  rooms,  in  dark  towns,  it  might 
be  a  different  matter.  None  of  them  circulate  with  more 
ease  and  grace  than  Ramuntcho,  the  hero  of  his  latest  tale, 
expert,  in  his  character  of  bright  young  Basque,  at  Pyre- 
neean  tennis,  Pyreneean  smuggling  and  climbing,  Pyre- 


I4  PIERRE   LOTL 

neean  love-making,  too,  not  least.  If  here  and  there,  from 
book  to  book,  the  charm  had  suffered  a  chill,  in  Ramuntcho 
it  all  comes  back — the  thing  is  wholly  admirable.  And 
yet  what  is  it  ? — what  that  would  commend  it  to  readers 
who  like  their  mouthful  of  "  story  "  big  ?  Perfect  is  the 
bravery  of  the  author's  indifference  to  these  and  possibly 
the  thing  that  I  most  like  him  for.  It  is  impossible  not 
to  admire  a  man  whose  general  assurance  and  his  faith  in 
his  particular  star  permit  him  to  set  sail  with  so  small  a 
provision  of  plot.  The  beauty  of  such  an  outfit  as  Loti's 
is  in  its  positively  never  leaving  him  without  a  subject. 
Cast  ashore  on  strands  the  most  desert,  he  is  sufficiently 
nourished  by  the  delicacy  of  his  senses.  They  play  in  and 
out  of  Ramuntcho  with  the  effect  of  the  chequering  of  the 
sun  in  a  wood,  and  our  enjoyment  of  the  tale — one  can 
speak  at  least  of  one's  own — is  simply  our  recognition  of 
the  intensity  of  all  the  presences.  We  look  into  the  eyes 
of  the  people,  we  sit  with  them  in  the  boat,  and  spring 
with  them  on  the  turf,  and  racket  with  them  at  the  game, 
and  sweat  with  them  in  the  great  hot  sun,  smelling  the 
woods  and  tasting  the  wine  and  hearing  the  cries — enjoy 
ing  at  every  turn  the  colour  and  the  rustle  and  the  light. 
We  live  with  their  simplicity  and  we  generally  love  their 
ways.  Above  all  we  love  their  loves,  and  there  is  no  one 
like  Loti  for  making  us  fond  of  his  lovers.  So  moments 
and  pictures  stand  out  for  us,  all  with  the  freshness  of  odours, 
contacts,  the  tone  of  white  walls  and  brown  interiors 
caught,  in  glimpses,  as  we  take  our  ascent  through  chest 
nut-woods.  It  is  all  experience  and  memory,  and  yet  all 
glamour  and  grace. 


PIERRE   LOTI.  15 

III. 

In  the  volumes,  the  most  numerous,  that  are  simply  the 
record  of  impressions,  of  change  of  place,  we  come  back 
perpetually  to  that  tremor  of  the  fiddlestring.  No  other 
word  renders  so  well  the  fine  vibration  in  Loti  of  what  he 
sees  and  what  he  makes  us  see.  This  fineness  is  his  charm 
ing  quality  and  arrived  at  without  affectation  or  contortion. 
The  spasm  of  the  descriptive  alternates  in  the  case  of  too 
many  other  travellers  with  mere  visual  apathy,  and  our 
choice  is  on  the  whole  mainly  between  those  who  are 
without  observation  and  those  who  are  without  expression. 
But  to  Loti  things  come  with  the  sun  and  the  wind  and 
the  chance  of  the  spot  and  the  moment ;  his  perception  is 
a  sensitive  plate  on  which  aspects  are  forever  at  play.  He 
is  the  companion,  beyond  all  others,  of  my  own  selection, 
for  the  simple  reason  that  none  other  shows  me  so  easily 
such  far  and  strange  things.  He  has  readers,  of  a  cer 
tainty,  whom  he  more  than  consoles  for  the  humdrum 
nature  of  their  fate ;  as  positively,  with  this  affection  for 
him,  it  is  better  to  have  had  no  adventures  of  one's  own. 
It  is  simpler — and  I  say  so  quite  without  irony — not  to 
have  travelled,  not  to  have  trodden  with  heavier  feet  the 
ground  over  which  we  follow  him.  It  is  of  the  scenes  I 
shall  never  visit  that  I  like  to  read  descriptions,  and  no 
thing,  for  that  matter,  would  induce  me  to  interfere  with 
any  impression  happily  received  from  him.  The  descrip 
tion  in  fact  for  the  most  part  only  mystifies  and  irritates 
when  memory  is  really  in  possession.  I  prefer  his  memory 
to  my  own,  and  am  ready  to  think  it  no  hard  rule  of  life 
to  have  had,  in  my  chair,  to  take  so  much  of  the  more 


1 6  PIERRE  LOTL 

wonderful  world  from  a  little  lemon-covered  book.  We 
can  only,  at  the  best,  be  transported,  and  the  author  of 
Propos  d'Exil,  of  Au  Maroc,  of  Japoneries  d1  Automne  deli 
vers  us  infallibly,  by  a  process  of  his  own,  at  the  right 
door  in  the  wall.  He  has  not  been  an  explorer  and  is  not 
of  that  race,  but  his  perception  so  penetrates  that  he  has 
only  to  ta£e  me  round  the  corner  to  give  me  the  sense  of 
exploring^.  I  have  been  assured  that  Madame  Chrysantheme 
is  as  preposterous,  as  benighted  a  picture  of  Japan  as  if  a 
stranger,  disembarking  at  Liverpool,  had  confined  his 
acquaintance  with  England  to  a  few  weeks  spent  in  dis^ 
reputable  female  society  in  a  vulgar  suburb  of  that  cityJ 
But  the  moral  of  this  truth,  if  a  truth  it  be,  would  really 
seem  all  to  the  writer's  advantage  :  I  should  delight  in  any 
observer  in  whom  the  gift  of  observation,  the  sense  of 
appearances,  might  be  such  as  to  make  Birkenhead,  say, 
give  him,  and  by  his  delightful  intervention  give  me^  a 
picture  so  charming  and  so  living.  Whether  Loti  tells 
us  or  no  what  we  want  is  a  question  that  we  certainly 
never  put ;  what  we  want  becomes  for  the  time  just  what 
ever  he  has  to  tell  us.  To  turn  him  over  again  as  I  write 
these  lines  is,  none  the  less,  scarcely  to  know  where,  for 
examples,  to  pick  and  choose.  We  always  meet  side  by 
side,  to  begin  with,  specimens  of  his  innocence  and  speci 
mens  of  his  craft.  This  collection  of  Figures  et  Choses  qui 
Passaient,  opens  with  a  succession  of  pages  embodying, 
on  the  occasion  of  the  death  of  the  baby  of  his  servant, 
the  sort  of  emotion  that  we  others  flatter  ourselves  we 
keep — when  we  have  it  to  keep — veiled  and  hushed ;  but 
it  goes  on  to  the  admirable  Trois  yournees  de  Guerre^  an 
impression  of  the  French  attack  on  the  Anam  forts  in  the 


PIERRE  LOT!.  17 

summer  of  1883,  which  gives  the  reader  exactly  the  sense 
of  blinking,  wondering,  perspiring  participation  in  the 
presence  of  endless  queerness — the  sense  of  seeing,  hearing, 
touching,  smelling  the  whole  hot,  grotesque  little  horror. 
No  one  approaches  Loti  for  reconstituting  such  an  episode 
as  this — and  in  the  most  off-hand,  jotted,  anecdotic  way — 
as  a  presented  personal  impression.  Such  notes  are  doubt 
less  journalism,  but  journalism  exquisite.  "  In  the  midst 
of  the  morning  light,  which  was  fresh  and  blue,  these 
flames  "  (a  village  was  on  fire)  "  were  of  an  extraordinary 
red ;  they  cast  no  light,  but  were  as  dark  as  blood.  You 
saw  them  twisted  and  mixing,  saw  everything  instantly 
consumed ;  the  smoke-clouds,  intensely  black,  diffused  a 
sharp  musty  stench.  On  the  roofs  of  the  pagodas,  in  the 
midst  of  their  devilries,  among  the  darts  of  all  the  forked 
tails  and  outspread  claws,  the  rush  of  the  fire-tongues 
seemed  at  first  natural  enough.  But  all  the  little  plaster 
monsters  had  begun  to  crackle  and  burst,  scattering  to 
right  and  left  the  blue  porcelain  of  their  scales  and  the 
crystal  balls  of  their  wicked  eyes,  then  had  crumbled,  with 
the  beams,  into  the  gaping  holes  of  the  temples." 

Loti's  East  is,  throughout,  of  all  Easts  the  most  beguil 
ing,  though,  for  the  most  part — unless  perhaps  in  the  case 
of  Au  Maroc,  where  he  appears  to  have  been  peculiarly 
initiated — it  seldom  ceases  to  be  the  usual,  accessible  East, 
the  East  of  Cook,  of  tickets  and  time-tables,  of  the  English 
and  American  swarm.  The  swarm,  at  any  rate,  never 
taints  Loti's  air,  and  we  remain,  in  his  caravan,  as  discon 
nected  from  everything  else  as  it  need  occur  to  us  to 
desire.  If  he  has  been  only  where  they  all  have  been,  he 
has  at  least  brought  back  what  they  all  have  not,  what 


1 8  PIERRE  LOT/. 

indeed,  for  my  imagination,  n  otheodhsa  ronnee — the  fine, 
strange  flower  of  the  thing,  the  element  that  continues  to 
haunt  us,  the  sweetest,  saddest  secret  it  whispers  to  the 
mind.  When  the  innumerable  others — further  pushers, 
doubtless,  and  sharper  penetrators — shall  offer  us  notes  of 
this  quality,  then,  only  then,  shall  we  grant  that  they  have 
been  as  far.  It  would  of  course  never  be  easy  to  find  in 
any  caravan  a  pilgrim  with  so  absolute  an  esteem  for  his 
own  emotions.  Loti  belongs  to  the  precious  few  who  are 
not  afraid  of  being  ridiculous;  a  condition  not  in  itself 
perhaps  constituting  positive  wealth,  but  speedily  raised  to 
that  value  when  the  naught  in  question  is  on  the  right 
side  of  certain  other  figures.  His  attitude  is  that  whatever, 
on  the  spot  and  in  the  connection,  he  may  happen  to  feel 
is  suggestive,  interesting  and  human,  so  that  his  duty 
with  regard  to  it  can  only  be  essentially  to  utter  it.  The 
duty  of  not  being  ridiculous  is  one  to  which  too  many 
travellers  of  our  own  race  assign  the  high  position  that  he 
attributes  to  right  expression,  to  right  expression  alone. 
It  has  led  him,  this  gallant  point  of  honour,  to  say,  at 
Jerusalem — in  the  volume  with  that  title — too  many 
things  about  himself,  even  to  appear  indeed  to  have  made 
the  wondrous  pilgrimage  too  much  in  search  of  a  present 
able  figure  which  is  not  quite  the  one  we  might  have 
guessed.  Yet  here  too  his  sympathetic  "self"  still  in 
cludes  a  more  sensible  vision  of  a  hundred  other  and  very 
different  things  than  many  a  record — of  the  type  that 
leaxes  us  unstirred — accompanied  with  more  precautions. 
Jerusalem,  on  the  other  hand,  I  admit,  is  a  trifle  spoiled 
for  the  rigid  Lotist  by  being,  in  all  the  list,  the  book  that 
gives  out  most  wandering  airs,  most  echoes  already  heard, 


PIERRE  LOT: i.  19 

of  "  literature."  That  the  author  has  not  been  from  be 
ginning  to  end  intensely  literary  let  me  not  for  a  moment 
do  his  prodigious  legerdemain  the  wrong  to  suggest,  for 
his  particular  shade  of  the  natural  was  surely  never  arrived 
at  without  much  choosing  and  comparing.  His  lightness 
is  the  lightness  of  knowledge  and  his  ease  the  ease  of 
practice.  But  he  covers  his  tracks,  as  I  have  hinted,  con 
summately  ;  it  is  the  perfect  pointing  of  the  watch  with 
out,  discoverably,  the  mechanism.  In  'Jerusalem  we  seem 
a  little  to  hear  the  tick. 

But  I  have  been  reading  again  Au  Maroc^  in  which, 
figuratively  as  well  as  literally,  there  is  not  the  least 
rumble  of  wheels.  The  author  here  wanders  over  his 
subject  with  a  step  as  independent  of  the  usual  literary 
macadam  as  the  march  of  his  caravan,  in  the  roadless  land, 
found  itself  perforce  of  any  other ;  and  nothing  is  more 
delightful  than  to  keep  him  company  through  such  a 
mixture  of  wondrous  matter  and  incalculable  talk.  Such 
a  volume  as  this  expresses  him  at  his  best,  for  the  special 
adventure  gives  most  chance  to  his  admirable  curiosity, 
his  undiscourageable  passion  for  putting  on  as  many  as 
possible  of  the  queer  forms  of  consciousness  encountered 
in  other  races  and  under  other  skies,  of  living — though 
not  perhaps  for  so  very  long — into  conditions  exotic  and 
uncomfortable,  the  inner  sense  of  the  strangeness  of  which 
he  more  beguilingly  than  ever  communicates.  The  inner 
sense  seems  to  me  always  to  begin  where  the  finest  fair  of 
most  travellers  stops,  and  this  exquisite  Au  Maroc  is  all 
made  up  of  it.  His  evocation  of  the  almost  unutterable 
Fez,  his  description  of  the  days  spent  there  apart  from  the 
other  members  of  the  mission  in  which  he  was  included, 


20  PIERRE  LOTL 

his  picture,  perhaps  even  more,  of  his  further  push  to  the 
gruesome,  melancholy  Mekinez — the  warm  vividness  of 
these  things  takes  on  for  the  fond  reader  the  intensity  of 
some  private  romance.  Loti,  in  short,  becomes  thus — to 
put  it  only  at  that,  and  where  his  wandering  sensibility  is 
concerned — the  rarest  of  tale-tellers.  He  drinks,  in  this 
character,  so  deep  of  impressions  that  places  where  he  has 
passed  are  left  dry :  there  are  none,  I  repeat,  we  pay  him 
the  questionable  compliment  of  wishing  to  visit  after  him. 
We;  are  content  to  go  nowhere — which  is  a  much  greater 
tribute.  When  I  say  we  are  content  I  mean  perhaps  we 
are  determined,  for  he  leaves  us,  in  a  way  all  his  own, 
with  a  fear  of  finding  strange  things  themselves  not  so 
true  as  he  is  true  to  their  surprising  essence.  Droll,  in  a 
manner,  yet  without  injury  to  their  charm,  are  the  pages 
of  his  attempt — condemned,  one  must  recognise,  to  a  suc 
cess  mainly  superficial — to  live  a  little  the  life  of  any 
corner  that  happens  to  strike  him  as  extraordinary  and  in 
particular  to  dress  in  its  draperies ;  droll  perhaps  above 
all  his  frank  delight  in  these  last  aids  to  illusion  and  very 
expressive,  at  all  events,  of  the  joy  of  masquerading  as  an 
Oriental  that  appears  to  have  been  from  the  first  his 
harmless  revenge  on  his  having  been  born  a  mere  Hugue 
not.  This  he  was  not  the  man  to  think  sufficient.  We 
forgive  any  millinery  that  still  leaves  the  standpoint  of 
the  painter  as  free  as,  for  instance,  in  such  a  passage  as 
this :  "  Toward  two  in  the  afternoon  a  halt  in  some  place 
or  other,  from  which  this  image  remains  with  me:  the 
perpetual  boundless  plain,  flowered  over  as  never  a  garden, 
and  alone  there,  a  little  way  off,  our  old  exhausted  Caid 
down  on  his  knees  at  prayer.  We  are  in  a  zone  of  white 


PIERRE  LO7L  zi 

daisies  mixed  with  pink  poppies.  The  old  man,  close  to 
his  end,  has  an  earthen  face,  a  beard  as  blanched  as  lichen, 
a  dress  of  the  same  freshness  of  colour  as  the  poppies  and 
daisies  around,  the  kaftan  of  pink  cloth  showing  through 
the  long  white  mufflers.  His  white  horse,  with  its  high 
red  saddle,  browses  beside  him  and  plunges  its  head  into 
the  grass.  He  himself,  half  sunk  among  the  flowers,  the 
white  and  pink  flowers  that  are  circled,  beneath  the  deep 
blue  of  the  summer  sky,  by  the  infinite  desert  of  the 
immense  flowery  level — he  himself,  prostrate  on  the  earth 
in  which  he  will  soon  be  laid,  begs  for  the  mercy  of  Allah 
with  the  fervour  of  prayer  given  by  the  feeling  of  annihi 
lation  at  hand."  That  is  pure,  essential  Loti — poetry  in 
observation,  felicity  in  sadness. 

Henry  James. 


The  Passing  of  a  Child. 

[HAT  I  am  going  to  write  is  only  for 
those  who  have  actually  stood  by  some 
newly-made  little  grave,  covered  still 
perhaps  with  fresh  flowers,  and  found 
themselves  overwhelmed  by  the  remem 
brance  of  a  child's  eyes  that  were  closed 
there  for  ever  under  the  awful  earth. 

This  death  of  little  children — this 
baffling  enigma  how  it  cheats  our  under 
standing  !  Why  are  they  taken,  instead  of  us,  who  have 
done  our  day's  work,  and  who  would  willingly  accept  to  go  ? 
Or  rather  why  did  they  come,  since  they  were  to  depart 
so  soon,  only  to  have  undergone  the  iniquitous  agony  of 
death  ?  Before  their  white  tombs  our  reason  and  our 
hearts  struggle  in  conflict,  rebellious  and  distressed  in 
darkness  and  doubt. 

n  The  delightful  little  being  whose  memory  I  would  en 
deavour  to  prolong  by  speaking  of  him,  was  the  only  son 
of  Sylvestre,  an  old  servant  of  ours,  who  had  become  after 
ten  years  of  service,  almost  one  of  the  family.  ] 


THE   PASSING   OF  A   CHILD.  23 

He  had  only  seen  two  summers  of  our  earth.  His  silky 
hair,  yellow  as  that  of  a  doll,  parted  in  funny  little  curls, 
difficult  enough  to  dress.  His  complexion  was  like  Ben 
gal  roses,  his  features  like  a  child  angel's ;  whilst  a  little 
mouth  that  was  always  open  above  a  chin  slightly  reced 
ing,  gave  him  an  adorable  air  of  naivete.  Moreover  he 
was  the  happiest  of  babies,  absorbed  in  the  new  joy  of  ex 
istence,  of  breathing,  of  moving,  full  of  life  and  healthful- 
ness,  and  round  and  muscular  as  a  cupid. 

But  his  peculiar  charm  was  in  his  eyes,  great  blue  eyes, 
frank  and  truthful  and  ever  wide  with  astonishment  before 
all  the  things  of  this  world. 

In  Paris,  at  the  hotel,  on  this  grey  December  morning 
after  my  long  journey  from  the  north,  where  I  had  been 
without  news  for  several  days,  I  casually  open  one  of  the 
letters  in  a  pile  brought  me  from  the  poste-restante  and 
read :  "  Yesterday  evening  at  eight  o'clock  little  Roger 
died  in  dreadful  agony.  We  are  all  deeply  distressed. 
Poor  Sylvestre  is  pitiful  to  see." 

At  first  I  turn  and  walk  up  and  down  as  one  agitated 
by  physical  suffering.  Then  I  continue  reading,  to  learn 
more :  croup,  it  seems,  caused  his  death,  taking  him  in  a 
few  hours  from  amidst  the  distraught  watchers. 

I  walk  up  and  down  again,  observing  unconsciously  the 
details  of  every  object  about  me,  the  hideousness  of  the 
room,  and  kick  aside  everything  in  my  way,  until  I  can 
grasp  the  inexorable  reality  of  what  I  have  just  read;  and 
then  suddenly  a  mist  rises,  I  can  see  nothing,  and  the  tears 
come. 

The  idea  that  little  Roger  might  die  had  never  entered 
my  thoughts.  Nor  did  I  realize  that  he  had  taken  so 


24  ?HE   PASSING 

large  a  place  in  my  heart — that  little  child !  I  could  not 
believe  that  I  cared  so  much  for  him.  Besides,  can  we 
tell  why  we  are  drawn  towards  some  special  little  being 
who  is  nothing  to  us,  rather  than  to  one  who  may  be  more 
closely  tied :  it  is  something,  perhaps,  that  steals  from 
their  child  eyes,  something  that  rises  from  the  little  soul, 
so  new  and  pure,  to  penetrate  ours  that  is  oppressed  and 
gloomy. 

In  this  same  pile  of  letters  is  a  telegram  which  has  been 
with  the  others  for  the  last  few  days,  at  the  poste  restante: 
"  I  am  in  dreadful  trouble.  Our  little  Roger  is  dead — 
Sylvestre." 

I  look  at  the  dates.  All  this  happened  two  days  ago ! 
They  will  bury  him,  then,  to-night  and  it  is  too  late.  I 
cannot  possibly  arrive  in  time.  There  is  no  human  way 
to  see  his  dear  little  face  again,  even  pale  and  rigid. 

"  Roger  Couec,"  that  was  the  title  he  gave  himself 
when  he  was  asked  "  What  is  your  name "  (his  own 
abbreviation  of  his  father's  name,  a  Breton  one  of  rough 
consonants).  When  he  pronounced  this  Couec,  he  was 
so  delightfully  comical  that  we  invariably  made  him  repeat 
it — to  think  to-day  of  this  little  word,  to  hear  it  echoing 
in  my  mind,  sickens  me. 

Here,  in  Paris,  I  ought  to  stay  some  time,  I  had 
a  thousand  things  to  do,  so  many  appointments,  friends 
counting  on  me  for  dinner,  pressing  questions  to  be  settled, 
none  of  which  seems  of  any  importance  now ;  but  I  am 
determined  to  go.  I  shall  not  even  trouble  to  warn  them. 
I  shall  go  home,  home.  All  the  same  he  won't  be  there, 
poor  little  fellow  !  He  will  never  be  there  again,  our 
Roger  Couec. 


OF  A  CHILD.  25 

But  there  is  no  train  I  can  possibly  take  till  this  even 
ing.  During  the  whole  desolate  day  I  shall  have  to  wait 
— wait  in  this  room,  or  wander  about  the  streets,  alone, 
and  miserable,  among  those  who  are  necessarily  indifferent 
— my  being  in  revolt,  exasperated  and  helpless  against  the 
stupid  cruelty  of  Death,  who  closes  the  eyes  of  the  young, 
and  mows  down  children  to  lay  them  in  his  charnel  house. 

"  I  am  in  dreadful  trouble.  Our  little  Roger  is  dead." 
As  the  weary  hours  go  by,  I  keep  thinking  of  his  little 
life,  a  little  life  of  only  two  summers,  and  as  each  moment 
passes,  there  deepens  in  me  the  sense  that  it  is  over  for 
ever. 

Oh  !  his  little  voice — I  can  hear  it  now,  as  it  would 
echo  through  the  courtyard  of  our  house  when  I  passed 
his  parents'  rooms.  He  always  followed  me  :  "  Messieu, 
Messieu  !"  (to  him  Monsieur  was  my  name)  and  then  his 
little  footsteps  would  patter  merrily  behind.  All  that  is 
at  an  end — shut  up  in  the  past  ! 

As  I  look  back,  I  see  him  in  a  certain  pink  merino 
frock — his  every-day  costume  at  this  time  of  the  year — 
and  a  white  tie,  "  the  Valliere?  embroidered  at  each  end 
with  a  Chinese  flower.  He  generally  wore  it  the  wrong 
way  round,  the  bow  at  the  back,  underneath  his  little 
yellow  curls.  Good  God,  it  breaks  my  heart,  and  the 
tears  blind  me  again  when  I  think  of  that  crooked  little 
tie,  all  in  a  muddle  at  the  back  of  his  pink  frock. 

He  had  an  indomitable  spirit,  this  little  Roger,  and  yet 
he  never  flew  into  violent  passions,  as  most  children  do. 
If  we  annoyed  him  by  stopping  him  from  splashing  in 
water,  or  by  taking  away  from  him  anything  he  might 
break,  he  would  cry  desperately,  but  only  from  unhappi- 


26  'THE   PASSING 

ness :  "  Is  it  possible  people  can  be  so  unjust,"  he  would 
seem  to  say,  "  Is  it  possible  that  such  awful  things  can 
happen  to  me  !"  Then  we  had  to  give  in  to  him  at  once, 
for  in  these  moods  he  was  irresistible.  And  now  one 
would  give  days  of  one's  life  never  to  have  caused  him 
any  little  annoyance. 

Sometimes,  when  he  thought  he  had  anything  very 
important  to  do,  and  was  stopped  on  the  way,  he  would 
look  up  with  extraordinary  seriousness,  and  silently  push 
aside  one's  hand  to  proceed  to  his  business,  frowning 
severely.  Cats  sometimes  affect  this  droll  gravity  when 
they  are  anxious  to  be  about  their  affairs,  too  occupied  to 
take  any  heed  of  the  most  persistent  calling. 

He  had  such  eyes,  this  little  Roger,  eyes  hardly  of  the 
earth,  that  habitually  laughed  with  a  little  confident  joy, 
yet,  at  furtive  moments,  would  suddenly  look  over  serious. 
And  although  everything  in  him  suggested  life — the  in 
consequent  happiness  of  being,  of  laughter,  he  had,  when 
one  thinks  of  it,  eyes  that  seemed  to  question,  to  implore, 
to  trouble  about  some  unknown  to-morrow. 

And  it  is  these  he  chooses,  the  inexorable,  imbecile 
mower,  to  throw  into  his  cemetery  holes  ! 

On  the  morrow,  the  6th  of  December,  after  travelling 
all  night,  I  arrive  at  my  home  in  the  early  morning  of  a 
dismal  winter  day. 

I  find  poor  Sylvestre  in  my  room  lighting  the  fire.  He 
says  childishly,  with  a  great  sob  from  his  breast,  "  I  have 
lost  my  little  Roger."  And  here,  in  the  cold  room,  day 
light  just  creeping  through  the  windows,  and  a  forgotten 
lamp  still  alight  on  the  table,  he  tells  me  about  the  end 
of  this  little  child  for  whom  I  weep  even  as  much  as  he. 


OF  A   CHILD.  27 

So  violent,  so  unexpected  is  this  aggressiveness  of  death! 
He  was  stifled  in  full  life,  struggling,  wringing  his  little 
hands  in  his  suffering.  .  .  "  Until  the  last  moment," 
says  Sylvestre,  "  he  held  out  his  arms  for  me  to  take  him, 
he  clung  to  me,  and  tried  to  raise  himself  up ;  he  did  not 
want  to  die." 

Whilst  listening  to  these  awful  details  I  suddenly  think 
of  a  scene  that  took  place  last  summer.  One  evening  they 
came  and  told  me  that  little  Roger  was  ill.  I  went  at 
once  to  his  parents'  house,  and  there  I  found  him  on  his 
mother's  knees,  trembling,  his  cheeks  wet  with  tears.  He 
closed  his  little  hand  over  my  ringer  and  looked  up  im 
ploringly.  "  Would  you  believe,"  he  seemed  to  say, 
"  what  has  happened  to  me — the  fear  I  had  of  stifling — if 
you  knew  !"  There  was  nothing  seriously  the  matter,  a 
little  choking  that  often  happens  to  babies.  But  already 
in  his  look  stirred  the  consciousness  of  his  own  weakness 
and  the  anxiety,  the  agony  of  feeling  so  little,  so  powerless 
before  the  menacing  darkness  he  dared  not  face  alone. 
Remembering  that  terrible  expression  I  can  only  imagine 
too  well  the  look  he  must  have  given  of  supplication  and 
growing  terror  when  he  threw  out  his  arms  to  his  father 
"  not  wanting  to  die." 

He  had  such  absolute  confidence  in  our  protection  that 
it  seemed  as  if  we  had  betrayed  the  little  fellow  in  allow 
ing  this  cursed  Mower  to  carry  him  away.  His  expression 
at  certain  moments,  recurring  now  to  my  mind  so  livingly, 
causes  me  more  emotion  than  human  words  can  say.  And 
I  think  that  the  humbleness  of  his  birth  adds  I  know  not 
what  of  greater  misery  to  the  pain  I  feel  at  having  lost  him. 
I  should  certainly  have  wept  less  had  he  been  a  little  prince 


28  THE   PASSING 

"  Oh  !  he  was  not  forgotten,"  continues  Sylvestre. 
"  Every  one  in  the  neighbourhood  came,  and  he  had  so 
many  flowers,  so  many  wreaths  !  Besides  the  whole  house 
is  in  deep  mourning  for  him ;  we  shall  never  hear  his 
laughter  there  again,  nor  the  sound  of  his  baby  footsteps, 
nor  the  dear  shrill  little  voice." 

We  are  silent  at  breakfast  this  morning,  and  Sylvestre, 
who  has  resumed  his  duties  for  the  first  time  since  the 
child's  death,  waits  on  us,  his  eyes  smarting  with  tears. 

All  this  last  summer  Roger  used  to  come  and  assist  at 
our  meals  when  we  had  them  here  in  the  breakfast  room. 
We  would  hear  him  trotting  along  the  court-yard  between 
the  flower-stands,  anxious  to  be  in  time,  and  then  he  would 
appear  at  the  door  smiling  and  radiant,  hesitating  for  a 
moment  to  ask  permission  with  his  eyes  before  coming  in, 
as  if  already  in  his  little  mind  he  understood  that  he  had 
not  quite  the  right.  "  Yes,  come  in ;  come  in  Roger 
Couec."  Then  he  would  march  in,  pretending  he  was  a 
soldier.  Left,  right,  left,  right ;  and  during  the  whole 
breakfast  he  would  tumble  in  and  out  between  his  father's 
legs,  considerably  upsetting  the  service. 

At  dessert  he  would  push  himself  closer  to  my  little 
boy  (three  years  his  senior,  and  devoted  to  him  as  to  his 
best  doll)  and  become  suddenly  bold,  pouting  his  lips  for 
the  cherry  or  strawberry  he  knew  he  would  get. 

After  breakfast  I  went  to  the  back  of  the  house,  to  the 
yard  leading  to  the  servants'  premises.  Into  this  sunny 
quarter,  one  reached  by  a  few  steps,  I  used  to  go  often  on 
the  pretext  of  visiting  the  greenhouse,  but  really  to  see 
something  of  Roger  Couec,  who  was  generally  roaming 
about  there  in  a  little  pink  frock  and  a  Chinese  silk  tie. 


OF  A  CHILD.  29 

As  soon  as  he  saw  me  he  would  hasten  up  that  I  might 
take  him  with  me ;  and  even  on  those  days  when  I  did 
not  want  him,  he  was  irresistible,  his  little  voice  calling, 
his  determination  to  follow  me,  stumbling  as  he  did  on  the 
steps,  too  high  for  his  little  legs,  that  separated  the  two 
courts,  and  going  on  all  fours  at  last  in  a  most  business 
like  way  in  order  to  get  along  more  quickly.  Little  being 
come  to  life  under  my  roof,  just  as  the  swallows  do  in  the 
spring,  and  as  the  roses  bud  on  the  old  walls ;  for  him 
these  courts  overshadowed  by  green  branches  represented 
the  world  !  How  inscrutable  to  us  his  little  notions  of 
life,  his  little  thoughts — buried  now  in  the  great  abyss ! 

It  is  the  first  evening  since  my  return. 

I  have  just  placed  the  portrait  of  little  Roger  above  my 
writing  table  in  a  pink  and  gold  frame — pink  like  his 
little  frock.  It  is  one  he  gave  me  himself.  Somebody 
had  put  it  in  his  hands  and  told  him  to  take  it  to  "  Mes- 
sieu,"  and  he  came  with  a  timid  air,  and  something  of  a 
twinkle,  to  make  me  a  present  of  his  portrait ;  he  knew 
well  enough  it  was  his  own  portrait.  How  he  clutched 
it  with  his  tiny  hands  ! 

Now  Sylvestre  brings  me  his  little  tie,  all  washed  and 
ironed,  la  Valliere^  that  I  asked  him  to  give  me."  I  bought 
it  in  China  when  I  was  a  sailor,"  he  explained.  I  hang 
the  little  cravat  on  the  frame  of  the  picture  knotted  with 
a  sprig  of  white  flowers.  The  portrait  will  preserve  for 
some  years  yet  the  little  angel-face  that  proved  so  ephe 
meral,  and  that  was  taken  from  us  so  soon.  We  shall  still 
have  something  to  remind  us  of  that  inexpressible  child 
look. 

Another  day  gone. 


3o  THE   PASSING 

One  dull  morning  in  crossing  the  back  yard,  I  saw  the 
little  pink  dress  that  they  had  washed,  and  that  was  hang 
ing  on  a  cord  to  dry,  the  little  sleeves  dangling :  it  will 
become  a  thing  put  away,  carefully  folded,  and  in  future 
years  no  one  will  remember  what  child  used  to  wear  it. 
Then  I  went  into  Sylvestre's,  and  I  saw,  arranged  on  some 
shelves,  those  little  toys  I  knew  so  well :  his  wooden  horse, 
the  big  goat  he  was  so  fond  of,  and  his  gun  for  playing  at 
soldiers. 

There,  too,  was  the  album  of  coloured  prints,  pictures  of 
birds  he  was  never  tired  of  looking  at.  Whilst  he  turned 
the  leaves  he  would  point  them  out  one  after  another  and 
pronounce  their  names  with  a  shout.  An  ostrich  seemed 
to  amuse  him  the  most,  one  can  hardly  tell  why ;  he 
would  stamp  with  joy  the  moment  the  picture  came,  and 
announce  "  strich  "  with  an  air  of  triumph. 

Every  little  insignificant  thing  that  recalls  him  now 
only  brings  pain. 

Towards  noon  of  this  same  day  a  brilliant  sun  breaks 
through  the  morning's  mist  and  the  heavens  are  clear.  I 
walk  with  Sylvestre,  who  is  in  deep  mourning,  across  the 
cemetery.  It  seems  here  like  April  weather. 

We  find  the  place  where  he  is  laid,  our  little  Roger,  no 
tomb  made  yet,  only  the  signs  of  a  recent  burial.  But  the 
newly-turned-up  earth,  the  greasy  earth,  the  awful  earth 
is  hidden  under  a  bed  of  flowers :  all  the  wreaths  that  fol 
lowed  the  light  bier,  hardly  faded  yet. 

So,  it  is  under  there  that  the  little  face  is  hidden  for 
ever. 

Another  day,  and  it  is  the  first  Sunday  since  he  is  no 
longer  here :  one  of  those  beautiful  winter  days,  perhaps 


OF  A   CHILD.  31 

the  most  melancholy  of  the  year,  bright  with  deceptive 
sunshine,  almost  like  April,  but  that  draw  in  early  to  chill 
dark  evenings. 

On  such  afternoons  they  would  dress  Roger  Couec  in 
his  best  frock,  his  white  fur  tippet  and  large  hat.  His 
parents  would  take  him  out  for  a  walk  among  the  other 
little  children  all  dressed  in  their  Sunday  clothes,  proudly 
conscious  that  he  was  invariably  the  rosiest  and  prettiest 
child  among  the  little  Sunday  decked  crowd. 

To-day  Sylvestre  and  his  wife  have  gone  alone  to  the 
cemetery :  there,  in  the  wan  sunshine,  they  are  busying 
themselves  in  arranging  the  white  wreaths  that  are  still 
fresh  on  the  little  grave,  on  the  horrible  mould.  And 
now  the  day  draws  in  miserably  cold.  It  is  time  to  go  in, 
the  time  they  would  bring  the  little  fellow  home,  his 
cheeks  crimson  from  the  wind.  This  evening  they  return 
alone,  the  first  Sunday  the  father  and  mother  are  without 
their  little  Roger.  They  have  left  him  over  there,  frigid 
and  discoloured  under  the  earth.  When  they  return  to 
the  empty  room  they  will  no  longer  hear  the  shrill  little 
voice  and  the  echoing  laugh.  The  little  Sunday  frock 
and  hat,  put  away  in  the  cupboard,  will  become  only 
relics  that  time  will  soon  render  old-fashioned. 

And  at  last  they  will  accustom  themselves  to  not  seeing 
their  little  Roger,  just  as  I  shall  get  out  of  the  habit  of 
listening  for  his  footsteps  in  the  yard,  or  looking  up  for 
his  sudden  appearance  at  the  breakfast-room  door. 

The  day  when  he  fell  back  in  his  cradle,  inert  after 
having  suffered  so  much,  after  having  desperately  implored 
our  help  with  outstretched  arms,  he  was  surely  enough  on 
that  day  mown  down  for  ever,  and  cast  back  into  the 


32  THE   PASSING   OF  A   CHILD. 

abyss.  .  .  .  The  strange  union  of  atoms  that  formed  for  a 
brief  moment  his  little  smile  and  the  expression  of  his  eyes, 
disintegrated  and  at  an  end.  In  our  memory,  which  after 
all  will  disintegrate  too,  his  image  will  soon  fade ;  even 
in  this  minute  corner  of  the  world  where  his  life  of  two 
short  years  was  spent,  one  will  soon  forget  that  he  passed; 
things  will  go  on  the  same,  existence  here  as  elsewhere 
will  continue  its  way.  And  in  the  course  of  innumerable 
destinies,  in  the  infinite  circles  of  the  ages,  his  disappear 
ance  will  be  as  neglected  and  forgotten  as  the  death  of  a 
swallow,  or  the  fading  of  a  white  rose  on  our  walls.  And 
yet  how  can  I  express  my  sense  of  bitter  revolt,  my  infi 
nite  pity,  at  the  thought  of  the  vain  supplication  of  that 
last  look  so  full  of  terror  at  the  approach  of  his  end.  How 
can  I  speak  of  the  pain  I  feel,  with  the  added  agony  of 
thinking  that  the  dead  child  will  not  even  know  of  it !  .  .  . 


Easter  Holidays. 


N  those  days  every  month  seemed  end 
less,  and  the  years  an  eternity.  Summer 
time  and  holidays  would  last  delightfully 
enough,  but  the  late  autumn  and  winter, 
poisoned  by  tasks  and  punishments,  by 
the  cold  and  rain,  dragged  along  with 
lamentable  slowness. 

The  year  of  which  I  am  going  to 
speak,  here  was,  I  think,  the  twelfth  I 
had  seen  on  this  earth  of  ours.  I  spent  it,  alas !  under  the 
rod  of  "  the  Great  Black  Ape,"  professor  of  literature  at  the 
college  I  had  entered  with  no  particular  distinction  ;  and 
it  has  left  an  impression  on  me  that,  even  to  this  day,  remains 
painful,  however  lightly  I  turn  my  thoughts  to  it. 

I  can  remember,  as  though  it  were  yesterday,  the  profound 
melancholy  of  that  October  day,  the  last  of  the  holidays, 
and  the  eve  of  the  dreaded  return  to  school.  I  had  come 
back  that  very  morning  from  spending  a  free  delightful 
summer  in  the  South  and  the  sunshine  with  some  cousins, 
and  my  head  was  still  full  of  all  that  I  had  seen  and  done 
there :  the  gathering  of  the  grapes  among  the  reddening 
vines,  the  climbing  up  through  the  oak  woods  to  the 


34  EASTER  HOLIDAYS. 

quaint  old  manors  perched  aloft  on  the  heights,  the  un 
premeditated  rambles  with  a  troop  of  little  followers  of 
whom  I  was  the  undisputed  leader.  .  .  What  a  change 
to  come  home  only  to  see  the  summer  die,  and  to  take  up 
on  the  morrow  the  miserable  routine  of  things. 

Surely  enough,  on  that  day,  a  chill  swept  through  the 
air  under  a  suddenly  clouded  heaven,  bringing  with  it  all 
the  sadness  of  autumn  which  I  resented  in  my  childhood 
with  inexplicable  intensity.  Moreover  there  was  "  the 
Great  Black  Ape "  (Monsieur  Cracheux)  whom  I  must 
face  in  a  few  hours.  I  knew  him  by  sight,  having  often 
seen  him  as  I  passed  the  dreary  college  gates  with  my 
nurse.  For  a  year  now  I  had  scented  him  out  and  dreaded 
him,  and  my  peculiar  disgust  for  his  person  aggravated 
my  sense  of  terror  at  the  inevitable  "  going  in."  This 
last  day  I  spent  first  in  filling  my  little  museum  with  the 
different  precious  specimens  that  I  had  brought  back  from 
my  walks  in  the  South :  wondrous  butterflies  caught  in 
the  hay,  and  astonishing  fossils  discovered  in  the  natural 
grottoes  and  valleys.  And  then  alone  in  my  room  I  sat 
down  at  my  desk — where  on  the  morrow  alas !  I  should 
have  to  begin  to  work — and  undertook  a  task  which  kept 
me  busy  till  dusk  :  the  making  of  a  calendar  after  my  own 
fashion,  from  which  I  could  tear  off  a  page  every  evening. 
Ten  little  packets  to  be  prepared  of  thirty  leaflets  each, 
for  ten  school  months,  the  dates  and  the  days  marked, 
Thursdays  and  Sundays  written  with  special  elaboration 
on  pink  paper. 

Whilst  I  was  arranging  this,  out  from  the  foggy  street 
rose  the  plaintive  cries  of  the  wandering  chimney  sweeps, 
who  came  always  in  Autumn  time,  like  the  knell  of  the 


EASTER   HOLIDAYS.  35 

summer  days :  "  Chimneys  to  sweep !"  The  lugubrious  chant 
filled  my  heart  with  untold  agonies.  Still  my  task  went 
on  ;  I  had  come  to  the  month  of  April  and  to  Easter.  On 
pink  paper  of  course  that  great  day,  and  beautifully  writ 
ten  with  a  garland  of  flowers  encircling  it.  On  pink 
paper,  too,  the  following  days,  ten  days  of  vacation — a 
delightful  truce  to  the  hostilities  of  "  the  Great  Ape." 

When  it  was  finished,  I  opened  my  cupboard  of  toys  to 
nail  up  my  ten  months  in  a  row  on  the  edge  of  the  shelf, 
beginning  with  this  dire  October. 

In  nailing  the  month  of  April  I  looked  at  the  pink 
bundle  that  marked  the  Easter  holidays,  and  thought  with 
despair,  will  it  ever  come  ?  And  in  an  imaginary  future 
I  saw  myself  tearing  down  those  leaves  at  the  end  of  each 
day  that  would  grow  milder  and  longer  till  the  Spring 
would  be  in  the  air. 

Then  came  the  month  of  May.  When  I  get  there,  I 
said  to  myself,  at  the  hour  to  tear,  it  will  be  quite  light 
and  the  sky  golden  from  a  setting  sun,  and  I  shall  hear 
in  the  street  the  young  women  and  sailors  dancing,  and 
singing  roundels  of  May,  under  the  garlands  hung  above 
them  on  the  windows. 

Then  June  and  the  flowers,  and  the  fruit,  and  the  sun 
shine — then  July — the  coming  at  last  of  the  long  holidays 
and  the  intoxicating  departure  for  a  visit  to  our  cousins 
in  the  South. 

How  immeasurably  distant  those  future  times  appeared 
to  be! 

II. 

The  yoke  of  the  Great  Black  Ape  was  truly  terrible — 


36  EASTER  HOLIDATS. 

beyond  my  worst  forebodings.  What  a  sad  and  weary 
winter  it  was,  my  hands  always  stained  with  ink,  my  task 
never  finished,  and  naturally  a  conscience  that  was  never 
at  rest.  Even  on  Thursdays  and  Sundays  this  old  man, 
who  had  no  bowels  of  compassion,  overwhelmed  us.  To 
amuse  my  little  fellow-sufferers  I  painted  on  my  copy 
books,  which  we  secretly  passed  round,  huge  black  apes 
in  various  attitudes — poring  over  classic  works,  or  scratch 
ing  themselves. 

In  these  days  the  race  of  the  Great  Black  Ape  is  dying 
out,  though  a  few  still  remain  in  the  heart  of  the  prov 
inces,  and  I  should  like  to  rouse  those  unhappy  little  fel 
lows,  who  are  slow  at  their  work,  and  at  the  bottom  of 
the  class,  to  revolt  against  the  trash  that  is  forced  upon 
them  to  the  ruin  of  their  bodies  and  minds  alike. 

For  all  this,  Easter  did  approach,  and  soon  the  last  leaf 
lets  that  covered  the  longed-for  little  batch  of  pink  would 
be  thrown  to  the  winds. 

But  Easter  was  very  early  that  year  and  Spring  a  sorry 
laggard. 

A  terrible  fear  that  the  days  on  the  pink  paper  would 
be  days  of  rain  and  wintry  weather  took  hold  of  me. 

Palm  Sunday  went  by  with  hardly  a  gleam  of  sunshine. 
Then  Good  Friday,  a  sad  grey  day,  the  guns  at  the  naval 
station  booming  every  half-hour  to  remind  the  world  of 
the  death  of  Christ. 

And  Saturday  came,  gloomy  too,  but  bringing  with  it 
the  end  of  the  Great  Ape's  rule — and  liberty  ! 

The  last  class  was  just  at  an  end — only  one  more  quarter 
of  an  hour  !  I  could  hardly  keep  my  seat ! 

Careful  to  the  last,  I  wrote  a  hasty  good-bye  to  Andre 


EASTER  HOLIDAYS.  37 

between  the  leaves  of  my  blotter.  He  was  the  eldest  and 
most  grown-up  of  us  all,  and  that  year  had  shown  some 
liking  for  me,  perhaps  because  I  was  the  youngest,  and 
something  still  of  a  baby.  (We  only  saw  one  another  in 
class  as  he  was  a  boarder  and  I  a  day-scholar,  and  then 
the  Great  Ape  had  had  the  meanness  to  put  us  at  oppo 
site  ends  of  the  room,  under  the  pretext  that  we  talked 
too  much,  which  obliged  us  to  write  to  one  another  the 
whole  time  in  an  Egyptian  code  on  paper  stamped  with  a 
monkey  in  Chinese  ink,  the  seal  of  our  slavery.) 

There  was  only  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before  the  general 
sigh  of  relief;  my  feet  tingled  to  be  up,  and  my  legs  itched 
to  make  for  the  window. 

"  Now  boys,"  suddenly  said  the  Great  Ape,  "  take  down 
the  holiday  task  that  you  must  bring  me  on  Wednesday 
week  when  the  class  will  re-assemble." 

A  holiday  task  !  We  were  betrayed  !  What  a  pitiless 
brute  he  was ! 

We  all  looked  at  one  another,  some  in  consternation, 
others  furious  and  indignant. 

It  was  a  Latin  composition  !  And  I  who  could  not  even 
write  French,  and  fell  short  in  all  the  Great  Ape's  subjects! 

I  wrote  it  down,  brimming  over  with  rage  the  while, 
badly  and  untidily  on  purpose. 

Moreover  his  subject  was  absurd.  "  In  a  great  scented 
garden  through  which  the  Spring  breeze  softly  blew,  a 
rash  child,  heedless  of  his  tutor's  warning,  amused  himself 
by  teazing  the  bees  who  were  sucking  honey  from  the 
freshly-opened  flowers."  (From  time  to  time  there  were 
dots  to  mark  the  places  we  were  to  fill  in  at  our  own  dis 
cretion.)  "  At  last  this  disobedient  child  succeeded  in 


38  EASTER  HOLIDATS. 

trapping  one  of  these  interesting  workers  in  the  cup  of  a 
campanula  with  his  finger  and  thumb.  And  the  infuriated 
insect,"  dictated  the  old  man,  "  and  the  infuriated  insect, 
began  to  struggle  (notice  the  infinitive  of  movement),  and 
to  sting  the  fingers  of  his  cowardly  persecutor.  This, 
boys,  is  the  moral.  A  full  stop,  that's  all." 

On  my  way  home  I  kept  repeating  to  myself  the  phrase 
"  the  infuriated  insect,"  which,  I  don't  know  why,  parti 
cularly  exasperated  me.  And  to  the  title  of  the  Black 
Ape  I  added,  as  I  ground  my  teeth  with  rage,  "  Dirty  old 
sparrow  !" 

Everything  in  this  world  of  ours  is  a  matter  of  custom 
and  convention,  and  this  "  dirty  sparrow  "  in  our  school 
slang  expressed  a  completely  overwhelming  insult. 

On  Easter  Sunday  the  church  bells  pealed  out.  From 
early  morning  the  streets  were  filled  with  moving  crowds 
of  people  in  their  best  clothes.  Following  the  old  custom, 
the  good  folk  had  decked  themselves  out  in  light  clothes 
and  straw  hats.  But  the  heavens  were  still  clouded  and 
the  sun  sulking. 

It  was  sad  to  see  them  all  in  their  Spring  garments 
hurrying  along  with  frozen  looks,  and  their  heads  bent 
against  the  bitter  north  wind. 

Surely  Spring  should  not  disappoint  children  who 
have  awaited  it  with  such  confidence  and  fervour  during 
the  three  interminable  months  of  winter. 

From  the  morrow  it  was  arranged  that  I  should  work 
at  my  holiday  task  for  an  hour  a  day,  with  the  idea  that 
in  two  or  three  days  it  would  be  finished,  my  hands 
washed  of  it  and  my  heart  free. 

Patiently   enough   I  kept  to  my  room  the  whole  ap- 


EASTER  HOLIDAYS.  39 

pointed  time,  my  elbows  on  the  desk  and  my  fingers 
covered  with  ink,  but  nothing  would  come :  "  And  the 
infuriated  insect  began  to  struggle."  Inspiration  failed  me, 
my  thoughts  would  wonder ;  I  was  dreaming  of  the  Spring 
that  would  not  appear,  and  longing  to  run  outside,  for  all 
the  rain  and  wind. 

And  my  heart  sickened  as  I  realized  that  the  days, 
those  precious  days  written  on  the  pink  paper,  were  slip 
ping  inevitably  by — cheerlessly,  miserably. 

III. 

The  holidays  were  flying — each  day  the  same  cold  rain, 
each  day  the  same  dark  skies.  There  were  only  four 
more.  On  Friday  my  little  friend,  Jeanne,  came  with  her 
mother  to  invite  me  to  spend  the  day  with  her  in  a  garden 
which  belonged  to  them  outside  the  town.  What  an  un 
expected  joy  !  And  the  weather  was  actually  clearing 
after  the  torrent  of  rain,  clouded  at  moments  only,  then 
bright  with  sunshine. 

After  the  week's  confinement  to  the  house,  because  of 
the  wet,  it  seemed  wonderful  to  find  the  Spring  at  last.  I 
had  even  doubted  its  existence,  but  it  was  there  all  the 
same, blooming  in  profusion;  the  pink  hyacinths,  anemones 
so  red,  anemones  so  purple,  and  tufts  of  the  common 
gilly-flower,  glorious  golden  yellow,  striped  with  brown. 
How  brilliant  they  were,  nodding  their  heads  under  the 
uncertain  skys,  where  great  clouds  swept  past  still  laden 
with  winter  greyness.  And  a  sense  of  mysterious  delight 
stole  over  me  in  the  presence  of  all  these  flowers,  in  spite 
of  the  gusts  of  wind  and  the  threatening  rain. 

On  my  homeward  way  I  grew  sad — the  day  was  over 


40  EASTER  HOLIDATS. 

and  the  unfinished  Latin  task  hung  over  my  head  for  the 
morrow — the  abominable  infuriated  insect.  I  whispered 
a  suggestion  to  my  little  friend  that  she  should  come  and 
fetch  me  again  before  the  term  began,  which  she  promised 
to  do. 

IV. 

Oh,  miserable  me  !  This  evening  the  last  of  the  pink 
papers  must  be  torn  off. 

There  I  was,  after  breakfast,  pouring  over  the  Latin  com 
position,  hardly  further  advanced  than  on  the  Easter 
Monday,  when  I  heard  that  little  Jeanne  was  waiting  for 
me  downstairs  to  take  me  to  her  garden  in  the  suburbs. 
But  my  father  came  up,  looked  with  consternation  at  my 
copy-book  and  refused  to  let  me  go.  "He  must  finish 
his  composition  first,"  said  he,  "  and  then  he  can  join  her." 
Heavens  !  and  it  was  the  last  day. 

The  thought  of  missing  this  one  chance  of  spending 
the  afternoon  with  Jeanne  in  the  great  garden,  filled  me 
with  absolute  despair. 

I  set  to  my  subject  with  rage.  I  introduced  breezes 
and  butterflies,  crimson  roses  and  flowers  of  punic  red ; 
then  I  came  to  the  phrase  which  was  almost  at  the  end, 
"And  the  infuriated  insect.  .  ."  Began  to  struggle ',  in  my 
big  Latin  dictionary  was  translated  :  Jactare  corpus  (to 
throw  the  body  from  side  to  side).  As  the  expression 
seemed  to  me  rather  strong  for  a  bee  I  added  to  corpus  the 
ingenious  epithet  tenue,  (tiny,)  and  to  keep  the  insidious 
infinitive  of  movement  I  wrote  :  tenue  corpus  jactare  fur  ens. 

There  !  it  was  finished !  Now  quick  for  my  nurse  to 
take  me  to  the  garden,  for  to  my  great  humiliation  I  was 


EASTER  HOLIDAYS.  41 

not  considered  old  enough  to  go  out  alone.  In  great 
haste  I  washed  my  hands,  inky  up  to  the  elbow,  and 
dressed  ready  to  start  for  the  garden  where  Jeanne  would 
be  waiting  for  me  among  the  golden  gilly-flowers  and  the 
red  anemones.  Quick,  quick,  quick,  for  it  was  late  and 
the  sun  was  setting — the  sun  of  my  last  day  ! 

Alas  !  as  we  went  through  the  town  gates,  there  in  the 
avenue  of  young  elms  that  led  to  the  suburbs  I  saw  Jeanne 
— Jeanne  coming  back  with  her  mother. 

"  So  this  is  the  time  you  come,"  she  said  with  a  little 
tone  of  irony.  "  We  are  just  going  home." 

Then  in  the  chill  of  the  day  that  was  drawing  to  its 
close,  I  knew  that  for  a  whole  year  I  could  not  be  with 
the  Spring  in  this  great  garden  with  its  grey  walls,  and  its 
tender  early  flowers,  so  vivid  and  brilliant  under  the  chang 
ing  sky.  A  devastating  sense  of  regret  took  possession  of 
me,  one  of  those  strange  and  inexplicable  fits  of  melan 
choly  with  which  my  whole  childhood  was  tinged, 
especially  at  those  hours  of  the  evening  when  the  shadows 
were  lengthening. 

V. 

Next  morning  we  sat  with  mournful  faces  on  rows  of 
benches,  whilst  the  Great  Ape  read  aloud  our  Easter  pro 
ductions. 

My  turn  came  to  be  read  aloud  by  him.  And  who 
would  have  thought  it ;  I  had  evidently  succeeded  in 
doing  well.  Even  when  he  came  to  the  phrase,  Tenue 
corpus  jactare  furens,  he  exclaimed  in  a  shrill  grotesque 
little  voice,  "  Oh,  that's  excellent  !" 

Well  that  was  too  much  !  To  have  done  something 
that  pleased  the  Old  Ape  ! 


42  EASTER  HOLIDAYS. 

Covered  with  confusion,  I  sought  the  eyes  of  my  friend 
Andre,  full  of  anxiety  to  learn  what  he  would  think  of 
me.  He  made  a  grimace  from  the  distance,  lowering  his 
head  and  protruding  his  lips  to  make  me  feel  ashamed. 

He  seemed  to  mock  me,  but  his  smile  was  kind  and 
affectionate  withal ;  I  saw  he  did  not  think  too  badly  of 
me  for  having  done  anything  so  good,  and  I  felt  a  little 
consoled. 


A  Reflective  Moment. 


HERE  are  moments,  rare  as  they  are 
peculiar,  when  the  true  character  of  a 
country  suddenly  frees  itself  from  the 
uniform  commonplace  of  an  every- 
fday  world,  and  a  soul  seems  to  rise 
from  the  very  soil,  to  steal  from  the 
'trees,  and  from  out  a  thousand  things : 
the  bygone  spirit  of  the  race  that 
slept  numbed  by  the  great  universal 
medley,  for  a  moment  waking. 

To-day,  the  22nd  of  November,  at  the  extreme  point 
where  France  ends,  as  I  sit  alone  on  my  terrace  that 
actually  overlooks  Spain,  the  spirit  of  the  Basque  Country 
appears  to  me  for  the  first  time.  Our  European  countries, 
alas  !  grow  more  and  more  like  one  another.  Thus  I  had 
lived  for  a  year  in  this  Euscalerria  without  having  dis 
covered  anything  very  peculiar,  and  without  having  be 
come  in  any  way  aware  that  I  was  growing  attached  to  it. 
But  doubtless  a  gradual  working  within  me  has  taken 
place,  a  slow  penetrating  of  the  Basque  effluvium  that 
has  insensibly  prepared  me  to  understand  her  and  to  love 
her. 

To-day  is  the  feast  of  the  Perpetual  Adoration,  and  the 


44  A  REFLECTIVE   MOMENT. 

churches,  Spanish  as  well  as  French,  are  fuller  than  ever 
of  burning  tapers  and  simple  souls  that  pray.  It  is  glori 
ously  fine  ;  on  the  Bidassoa,  on  the  Pyrenees,  over  the  sea, 
reigns  the  same  infinite  calm.  The  still  air  is  warm  as  in 
May,  yet  with  the  indefinable  melancholy  of  late  Autumn 
— sign  in  itself  of  the  waning  year.  The  sea  in  the  dis 
tance  glitters  as  a  band  of  blue  mother-of-pearl.  There 
are  southern,  almost  African  tints  on  the  mountains 
which  are  clearly  outlined  against  the  sky,  though  vapor 
ous,  and  bathed  in  all  that  is  diaphanous  and  golden. 
The  Bidassoa,  at  my  feet,  sluggish  and  smooth,  reflects, 
with  the  accuracy  of  a  mirror,  Fontarabia  opposite — its 
church,  its  strong  castle  scorched  by  a  hundred  summers, 
the  arid  mountains  beyond  with  their  smallest  ruts  and 
faintest  shadows,  even  their  tiniest  cottages  scattered 
about  white  on  the  great  red  foundations,  all  delightfully 
inverted.  High  up  in  the  air  or  down  in  the  depths  of 
the  deceptive  mirror  the  most  distant  summits  are  equally 
pure.  The  immobility  of  everything,  the  luminous  bril 
liancy  of  the  tints  give  these  Spanish  hills  something  of 
the  sadness  of  Morocco  ;  to-day,  especially,  one  feels  that 
Africa  is  quite  close — as  though  the  clearness  of  the 
atmosphere,  that  lessened  visible  distance,  had  also  had  the 
power  to  bring  it  nearer  us. 

And  this  great  calm  silence  over  everything — this  un 
changing  stillness  of  the  air,  these  motionless  lights  and 
great  shadows,  give  me  at  first  the  impression  of  a  pause 
in  the  dizzy  movement  of  centuries,  of  a  reflectiveness,  an 
immense  waiting,  or  rather  a  look  of  melancholy  thrown 
back  on  a  past  anterior  to  suns  and  human  beings,  races 
and  religions 


A  REFLECTIVE  MOMENT.  45 

And,  in  the  great  spaces  for  sound  ring  the  old  bells  of 
the  churches,  calling  men  the  better,  in  the  strange 
hushes,  to  their  dead  worships,  Fontarabia,  Hendaye,  the 
convents  of  Monks  ring,  ring,  send  out  their  summons 
with  the  same  note  of  age,  the  same  old  voices  as  in  cen 
turies  gone. 

On  the  Bidassoa,  boats  pass  slowly  from  shore  to  shore, 
forming  long  lines  of  sleepy  ripples  that  blur  the  inverted 
picture  of  Fontarabia  and  the  brown  mountains.  The 
sailors  on  board,  rugged-faced,  wearing  the  traditional 
black  cap,  and  beardless  according  to  the  Basque  custom, 
talk  together  in  a  tongue  that  is  thousands  of  years  old,  or 
sing,  in  a  nasal  falsetto,  their  old  ancestral  airs. 

And  on  the  surrounding  paths,  all  flowering  again  in 
this  marvellous  Autumn  time,  between  the  hedges,  hedges 
covered  as  in  Spring  with  wild  roses,  privet  and  honey 
suckle,  are  women  and  young  girls  on  their  way  from 
onechurch  to  another,  dressed  mostly  in  black,  a  thick 
black  mantilla  falling  over  their  foreheads,  the  costume 
habitually  worn  by  those  who  go  to  pray,  either  for  them 
selves  or  for  the  dead  laid  under  the  earth  in  the  cemetries. 

Then  suddenly  as  I  stand  before  this  scene — listening 
still  to  the  clanking  of  the  old  bells,  or  the  snatches  of 
song  that  resound  from  the  distance,  I  become  aware  of 
all  that  this  country  has  preserved  of  peculiar  and  dis 
tinctive,  down  to  its  very  depths.  I  feel  for  the  first  time 
stealing  up  everywhere  an  atmosphere  of  separateness,  as 
it  were,  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  of  mystery — a  living 
essence  of  what  the  place  is — destructible  alas !  but  still 
impregnating  all  things,  exhaling  from  all  things — surely 
the  dying  soul  of  the  Basque  country. 


46  A  REFLECTIVE  MOMENT. 

And  yet  in  the  distance  comes  a  hideous  thing,  noisy, 
black,  tearing  past  with  idiotic  speed,  shaking  the 
ground,  and  disturbing  the  delightful  calm  by  whistles 
and  rattling  iron :  the  train — the  railway,  a  mightier 
leveller  than  time,  distributing  the  base  fabrics  of  industry, 
propagating  modern  ideas,  disgorging  daily  here  as  else 
where  the  common-place,  and  stupid. 


At  Loyola. 


O WARDS  evening,  as  the  sun  is 
setting,  the  express  from  Saint  Sebas 
tian  to  Madrid  puts  us  down  at  a 
town  called  Zumarraga,  where  my 
Basque  companion  and  myself  are 
obliged  to  wait  an  hour  for  the 
carriage  that  is  to  take  us  on  to 
Ignace. 

The  mildness  of  a  Southern  Aut 
umn  is  in  the  air,  but  everywhere  dead  leaves  are  falling. 
This  waiting  on  an  October  evening  about  an  isolated 
little  town  surrounded  by  high  mountains,  and  where  the 
people  only  speak  an  incomprehensible  language  is  inevi 
tably  depressing.  We  stroll  about  aimlessly.  In  a  win 
dow  in  one  of  the  dark  narrow  streets  a  solitary  parrot 
talks  to  itself. 

"  I  am  sure  he  speaks  Basque  too,"  I  say  to  my  com 
panion. 

"  Most  likely,"  he  answers,  and  listens.  "  Yes,  he  actu 
ally  does,  he  continues  with  a  laugh.  "  I  can  hear  him 
saying  Jacquo  ederra  (Pretty  Jacquo)." 

For  the  tenth  time  we  find  ourselves  in  front  of  the 
Church  which  stands  in  a  great  square  surrounded  by  old 


48  AT  LOTOLA. 

ruined  houses  with  projecting  roofs,  and  carved  balconies, 
and  emblazoned  walls.  It  forms  one  side  of  the  Square, 
and  is  built  of  a  reddish  brown  stone,  weather-worn  and 
cracked  in  places ;  and  beyond  (of  the  same  red  stone)  rise 
the  mountains  into  evening  light.  In  the  centre  of  the 
Square  is  a  fountain  to  which  young  peasants  come  for 
water.  There  is  also  a  new  monument  of  white  marble 
gleaming  in  relief  against  the  shadowy  surroundings :  a 
statue  of  an  old  man  with  the  brow  of  a  visionary,  holding 
in  his  hands  a  guitar,  yarraguire,  a  wandering  musician, 
composer  of  patriotic  hymns,  seditious  enough,  and  love 
songs.  An  inscription  in  that  ancient  language  that  can 
never  really  be  understood  by  strangers,  informs  the  world 
that  the  Basques  have  honoured  the  last  of  their  bards. 
These  Euscarrien  people,  still  distinctive,  still  entirely 
themselves,  have  in  truth  neither  been  successfully  assimi 
lated  on  the  one  side  by  France  nor  on  the  other  by  Spain. 

In  the  distance  the  shrill  notes  of  a  flute  break  on  the 
air,  accompanied  by  a  tambourine  at  intervals,  peculiarly 
Arabian  in  its  abrupt  time.  They  draw  near,  and  a  wed 
ding  party  appears — a  very  humble  little  wedding  party, 
moving  along  quickly,  all  but  running  to  the  sound  of  the 
music. 

Once  within  the  Square,  the  little  procession  stops  to 
dance,  all  among  the  fallen  leaves  that  scurry  about  their 
feet,  blown  by  the  wind.  They  number  but  fifteen,  and 
just  now  we  are  their  sole  spectators.  The  bride,  who  is 
young  and  pretty,  alone  is  fashionably  dressed,  with  leg  of 
mutton  sleeves  and  a  skirt  of  1 830,  the  last  caprice  of  1 892. 
The  tambourine  and  the  flute  play  a  rapid  wild  air,  one  of 
those  Basque  tunes  in  five  time  that  upset  all  our  notions 


AT  LOYOLA.  49 

of  rhythm ;  and  they  start  together  a  most  complicated 
dance  interrupted  by  leaps  and  cries — an  ancient  dance,  the 
tradition  of  which  will  soon  be  lost. 

Some  girls  come  along  with  pitchers  on  their  heads  to 
draw  water  from  the  fountain  ;  and  then  the  bridegroom, 
who  looks  about  eighteen,  goes  towards  them  and  asks 
them  to  dance.  Children  run  up,  and  a  few  idlers  stroll 
into  the  Square,  so  that  quite  a  little  assembly  is  formed 
to  make  the  wedding  of  the  poor  folk  less  cheerless  in  this 
great  forlorn  place  at  the  approach  of  night.  In  the 
streets,  too,  the  peasants  stop  their  cumbrous  waggons 
drawn  by  oxen,  that  roll  noisily  along  on  round  discs  of 
wood  like  the  wheels  of  an  ancient  chariot. 

At  five  o'clock  our  carriage  is  brought  to  us  there,  ready 
at  last :  a  kind  of  cabriolet  with  a  hood  of  oil-cloth,  and 
drawn  by  two  horses  harnessed  in  tandem,  with  a  consi 
derable  number  of  bells  on  their  necks. 

We  are  almost  at  once  in  the  country ;  it  grows  quite 
dark,  the  air  as  warm  as  that  of  a  summer  night.  An 
hour  and  a  half  on  the  road,  at  a  great  pace,  across  valleys 
and  through  gorges,  skirting  torrents  we  cannot  see,  but 
hear  roaring  at  our  feet  in  spite  of  bells  that  jingle  all  the 
time,  whilst  a  soft  wind  from  the  south  scatters  dead  leaves 
up  to  our  faces. 

We  stop  at  last  before  the  porch  of  an  enormous  fonda. 
We  have  reached  our  destination.  On  the  other  side  of 
the  road  is  the  Convent  of  Saint  Ignatius,  a  black  mass 
rising  from  out  of  the  darkness,  quite  solitary ;  the  Fonda 
and  the  Convent,  there  is  nothing  else  at  Loyola ! 

The  Fonda  is  an  old  building  with  staircases  one  might 
find  in  a  palace,  their  balustrades  of  wrought  iron.  As 


50  AT  LOTOLA. 

soon  as  you  enter  you  scent  the  acid  odour  of  the  food, 
common  to  all  Spanish  inns.  The  good  folk  within  nei 
ther  understand  French  nor  Spanish,  simply  the  language 
of  the  country — Basque.  At  table  there  is  only  an  old 
priest  and  ourselves ;  but  a  short  time  ago,  it  seems,  when 
the  new  General  of  the  Jesuits  was  called,  the  great  rooms 
were  full  of  travellers  from  all  parts,  even  from  the  furthest 
end  of  Poland  and  Russia. 

The  Fonda  is  almost  a  holy  place ;  the  walls  are  hung 
with  sacred  pictures,  and  along  the  staircases  are  writings 
forbidding  those  who  go  up  and  down  to  swear  or  to 
blaspheme. 

II. 

As  I  wake  at  Loyola,  long  rays  of  light  filtering  through 
the  shutters  meet  my  eyes.  The  large  room  in  which  I 
have  slept  is  white-washed  and  bare — almost  empty,  with 
pictures  of  saints  and  holy  water  vases  hung  on  the  walls. 
All  through  the  night  I  heard  the  convent  bells  tolling, 
and  the  roar  of  a  torrent  not  far  distant.  This  morning  it 
is  the  voice  of  one  of  the  Fonda  servants  that  wakes  me, 
singing  a  Basque  air  in  five  time  on  the  staircase,  an  air 
by  that  Yparraguire  whose  statue  I  saw  yesterday  in  the 
great  forlorn  Square  at  Zumarraga. 

I  open  my  windows  to  let  in  the  streaming  sun.  It  is 
the  glorious  morning  of  a  Southern  October.  If  it  were 
not  for  the  red  and  gold  of  the  trees,  for  the  dead  leaves 
scattered  on  the  grass,  one  would  say  this  was  an  August 
day.  The  site  is  unique  and  admirably  chosen :  a  small 
unbroken  plain,  the  only  one  to  be  found  for  miles  round 
in  this  wild  corner  of  the  Basque  country,  a  plain  as  fertile 


AT  LOYOLA.  51 

as  a  garden,  watered  by  a  fresh  torrent,  and  mysteriously 
shut  in,  almost  roofed  in  by  high  rugged  mountains  that 
separate  it  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  The  running  water 
makes  a  murmuring  noise  in  the  silence  around,  and  a 
pastoral  calm  hovers  over  the  whole  of  the  exquisite 
region. 

Yet  in  front  of  me  rises  the  Convent  of  Saint  Ignatius, 
nest  of  the  Jesuits,  throned  as  sovereign  master,  immense 
and  superb  in  this  isolated  spot :  a  dark  mass  of  grey 
masonry,  imposing  and  magnificent,  in  the  midst  of  this 
deserted  country  that  has  remained  so  rustic  and  primitive. 
The  chapel  is  in  the  centre  of  the  great  fa9ade  which 
forms,  as  it  were,  two  strange  wings :  its  dome  rises  in 
the  grand  proportions  of  a  basilica ;  its  peristyle  stands  out 
in  a  sumptuous  semicircle  of  marble,  the  portico  and  pil 
lars  of  black  marble  emblazoned  with  white ;  the  steps 
that  lead  up  to  it  are  immense,  adorned  with  lions  and 
statues.  And  in  front  nothing  but  beds  of  chrysanthe 
mums,  peaceful  alleys  between  old-fashioned  trellised 
borders,  and  oddly  enough  no  enclosing  walls  or  rails — 
open  to  the  wide  country,  to  the  fields  and  paths  where 
the  peasants  may  go  to  and  fro. 

(  Gloomy  thoughts  associate  themselves  with  this  nest  of 
Jesuitism  and  of  the  Inquisition  :  looking  at  this  convent 
of  Loyola,  whose  very  name  savours  of  oppression,  one 
cannot  help  thinking  of  the  cruel  and  implacable  things 
that  were  formerly  decreed  in  lowered  voices  behind  these 
walls,  and  then  executed  close  by  or  far  away,  always 
pitilessly  and  in  the  dark)  This  huge  and  opulent  edifice, 
with  its  heavy  architecture,  its  dominating  air,  hidden  in 
these  mountains,  has  all  the  physiognomy  that  expresses 


52  AT  LOTOLA. 

the  great  Jesuitical  idea.  Yet  the  confidence  implied  in 
the  surroundings,  these  gardens  open  to  everyone,  these 
flowers  unprotected  even  by  a  hedge,  give  an  unexpected 
air  of  hospitality.  The  rule  of  this  order  is  certainly  the 
most  astonishing  deformation  of  Christianity  that  has  ever 
issued  from  the  human  brain,  and  just  as  there  is  a  persis 
tent  gentleness,  in  spite  of  all  things,  a  sweetness  surround 
ing  the  name  of  Jesus,  so  this  word  Jesuit,  which  is  derived 
from  it,  remains  always  disturbing  and  cold  and  hard. 

In  the  midst  actually  of  the  trellised  pathways  labourers 
go  to  and  fro.  Waggons,  on  wheels  of  massive  wood,  in 
the  Roman  fashion,  that  make  a  peculiar  groaning  sound 
as  they  roll — a  sound  one  hears  on  every  road  in  the  Basque 
country — are  filled  to  overflowing  with  red  and  golden 
cider  apples  that  leave  a  train  of  scent  on  the  mild  air, 
and  are  led  by  peasants  who  sing  old  world  songs  as  they 
pass  the  high  windows,  with  no  attempt  at  constraint. 
In  fact  a  profound  security  surrounds  the  great  Jesuifiere, 
an  air  impregnated  with  only  peace  and  abundance. 

We  leave  the  Fonda  to  go  out  into  the  sunshine  and 
walk  in  the  grounds  of  the  gloomy  convent.  One  of  the 
doors  before  us  suddenly  opens,  evidently  the  door  of  the 
school,  for  about  thirty  little  boys  scamper  out,  jumping 
and  shouting,  whilst  an  old  fellow,  in  the  black  gown  of 
the  order,  hastens  to  close  the  shutters  on  the  first  floor 
above  their  heads,  that  they  may  safely  play  the  traditional 
Basque  game  of  ball  against  the  walls,  without  risk  of 
breaking  the  windows.  They  play  for  a  little  while,  their 
childish  merriment  echoing  delightfully  among  the  sombre 
walls.  Then  they  gradually  disperse  about  the  country, 
and  all  is  silence  again — the  great  silence  of  the  fields — no 


AT  LOYOLA.  53 

one  passes  now.  As  the  approach  of  noon,  the  sun  pours 
down  with  greater  and  greater  force  upon  the  beds  of 
chrysanthemums  and  the  stately  staircase  of  marble. 

As  I  go  up  to  the  Chapel  by  these  steps,  admiring  the 
sumptuous  porticoes,  the  incomparable  site,  and  the  won 
derful  blue  sky,  I  experience  a  strange  sense  of  instinctive 
repulsion — something  of  an  old  Hugenot  rancour  against  this 
Society  of  Jesus.  Not  that  I  give  credence  to  all  the  accusa 
tions  of  wrong  doing  and  evil  certain  hot-heads  have  hurled 
against  it — and,  besides,  what  do  its  crimes  signify  ?  A 
human  institution  should  only  be  judged  by  the  amount 
of  enthusiasm  it  has  aroused  in  the  hearts  of  men,  by  the 
amount  of  consolation  or  soothing  illusion  it  has  been  able 
to  give  to  the  world.  But  this  Society  of  Jesus,  which  only 
knows  how  to  annihilate  all  whom  it  allures  to  its  em 
brace,  that  is  based  on  a  savage  impersonality,  awful,  too, 
in  its  almost  boundless  power  and  mysterious  proceedings, 
disquiets  and  confuses  me. 

The  great  doors  of  the  Chapel,  profusely  sculptured  from 
top  to  bottom,  and  decorated  with  brass  ornaments,  are  so 
well  polished  and  varnished,  that,  in  spite  of  their  age,  they 
are  as  bright  as  though  they  were  new.  In  no  other 
church  are  doors  kept  with  such  care.  They  at  once  give 
an  impression  of  wealth,  of  persistence  and  durability.  No 
one  is  there.  We  try  gently  to  push  one  of  the  sculptured 
doors,  which  gives  and  opens,  there  seems  to  be  nothing 
to  keep  them  closed.  And  then  the  splendour  breaks  upon 
us. 

An  immense  round  church.  In  the  centre  a  circular 
colonnade,  massive  and  strong,  of  marble  that  is  almost 
black,  relieved  by  very  fine  threads  of  gold,  supports 


54  AT  LOYOLA. 

a  dome  of  a  lighter  colour,  all  of  grey  and  pink  marble. 
This  dome  is  decorated  with  a  series  of  gigantic  slabs 
of  marble,  grey  and  gold,  ranged  in  a  circle.  Each 
of  these  slabs  rests  on  a  regal  drapery,  also  of  marble, 
that  appears  to  fall  in  folds,  their  outside  edges  of  the 
palest  rose  coloured  marble,  the  inside,  the  lining  as  it 
were,  of  a  brighter  shade,  the  whole  having  the  lustre  of 
porcelain.  And  over  each  of  the  black  columns  that 
support  the  pink  roof,  a  white  statue  stands  in  relief 
against  the  folds  of  the  beautiful  drapery ;  quite  a  company 
of  these  personages  up  there,  all  of  a  snowy  whiteness 
arranged  circular-wise  in  attitudes  of  thought  and  prayer. 
At  the  further  end  of  the  church,  facing  the  entrance,  is 
the  marvellous  sanctuary,  the  high  Altar  made  entirely  of 
brown  agate  inlaid  with  rare  stones  of  different  colours, 
among  which  white  predominates.  About  these  great 
columns  of  twisted  agate,  prodigious  mosaics  entwine  like 
spirals  of  riband,  the  whole  so  exquisitely  polished  that  it 
gleams  like  the  inside  of  a  sea  shell.  In  the  centre  stands 
a  life-sized  statue  of  St.  Ignatius  in  chiselled  and  embossed 
silver.  About  the  central  rotunda,  in  the  aisles  of  brown 
and  grey  marble,  the  different  secondary  altars  are  orna 
mented  with  statues,  nearly  all  of  which  are  remarkable, 
and  whose  gilded  draperies  have  that  peculiar  sheen  that 
gold  takes  on  marble.  Nowhere  is  there  any  excess  of 
decoration,  actually  a  severe  soberness  in  all  the  magnifi 
cence  ;  everywhere  the  natural  tints  and  gleam  of  marble ; 
gold  used  only  on  the  robes  of  the  saints  with  extreme 
discretion,  in  fine  threads  and  light  embroideries,  bright 
rich  glittering  gold. 

The  whole  place  is  maintained  with  a  freshness  that  is 


AT:  LOYOLA.  55 

almost  new,  nevertheless  one  divines  the  age  of  things 
beneath.  Every  detail  here  is  bright,  and  without  trace 
of  dust,  even  to  the  resounding  flag-stones  under  our  feet. 
There  is  not  another  church  in  the  world  that  is  so  per 
fectly  kept,  and  this  excessive  care  is  in  itself  a  measure  of 
the  Society's  wealth. 

Still  nobody  about.  We  entered  without  anyone  notic 
ing  us,  by  a  door  that  is  always  open.  The  sudden  appa 
rition  of  such  a  place  on  emerging  from  the  surrounding 
hills,  the  quiet  of  the  morning,  this  silence  amidst  a  splen 
dour  that  seems  hardly  religious,  makes  one  dream  of 
enchanted  palaces  that,  at  the  touch  of  a  magic  wand, 
might  vanish. 

Altogether,  from  a  human  point  of  view,  I  find  this 
magnificence  of  convents  and  churches  that  have  swallowed 
the  fortunes  of  thousands  of  different  people,  and  which 
are  so  impersonal,  affording  to  their  creators  even,  no 
more  joy  than  to  the  casual  traveller  who  hundreds  of 
years  afterwards  happens  to  pass  by,  strange  and  inexpli 
cable. 

After  the  Chapel,  we  desire  to  see  the  interior  of  the 
convent,  and  return  therefore  to  the  walks  of  chrysanthe 
mums.  We  ask  some  peasants  what  we  should  do,  where 
to  knock,  which  door  to  go  in  by. 

"  Oh  !"  they  say,  "  by  which  ever  you  like ;  all  the 
doors  are  right,  for  one  is  allowed  to  go  everywhere." 

And  they  push  the  first  door  we  come  upon  which  opens 
wide  before  us.  Rather  hesitatingly,  and  again  without 
meeting  anyone,  we  go  up  to  the  second  floor,  and  sud 
denly  find  ourselves  in  a  room  like  a  small  Asiatic  pagoda, 
or  a  fairy's  chamber.  Extraordinarily  low  in  the  ceiling, 


56  AT  LOYOLA. 

it  has  enormous  beams  that  one  can  touch  with  one's  hand, 
each  one  of  which  is  a  garland  of  acanthus  leaves  pro 
fusely  gilded.  These  beams,  that  are  repeated  throughout 
the  whole  length  of  the  room,  all  equally  magnificent  in 
their  extravagant  excess  of  decoration,  form  together  a 
kind  of  tunnel  of  golden  foliage.  The  room  is  divided 
by  a  gilded  grill  beyond  which  two  sacred  lamps,  with 
globes  like  pink  flowers,  burn  before  the  golden  reliquaries. 
All  is  bright  with  that  inimitable  soft  tone  of  the  heavy 
gilding  habitually  used  in  former  times,  and  a  delicious  odour 
of  incense  fills  the  air.  However,  a  tiny  grill  opens  in  a 
door,  and  a  pair  of  eyes  look  at  us ;  then  the  door  opens, 
and  a  young  man  between  eighteen  and  twenty  years  of 
age,  with  a  cheery  face,  wearing  the  black  gown  of  the 
Jesuit  and  carrying  a  feather  brush  under  his  arm,  and  a 
broom  in  his  hand,  smilingly  beckons  us  to  go  in.  He  is 
in  a  sumptuous  old  room  hung  with  red  brocade,  and  scat 
tered  with  gilded  furniture  and  tables  of  marble  marque- 
trie,  busy  dusting  some  reliquaries.  He  asks  us  if  we 
are  French.  My  companion,  who  thinks  he  recognises 
in  him  a  man  of  his  own  race,  answers  in  the  Basque 
language. 

"  Why,  yes,"  responds  the  brother,  "  you  are  French, 
but  French  Euscualdunac  !"  (French  Basques). 

His  words  seem  to  suggest :  "therefore  you  are  scarcely 
French !  Say  rather  that  we  are  compatriots !"  and  he  becomes 
more  genial  than  ever.  He  explains  to  us  that  this  is  the 
room  of  Ignatius  Loyola,  and  that  it  is  confided  to  his 
care.  These  bones  now  encrusted  with  precious  stones, 
and  these  stuffs  that  fill  the  reliquaries,  are  the  remains  of 
the  person  and  the  garments  of  the  great  saint. 


AT  LOYOLA.  57 

If  we  wish  to  visit  the  Convent,  he  tells  us,  with  the 
same  expressive  confidence  that  seems  here  to  be  in  the 
very  air,  we  have  only  to  go  down  to  the  ground  floor, 
turn  to  the  right  then  to  the  left  and  knock  at  the  second 
door,  there  we  shall  find  some  fathers  who  will  be  de 
lighted  to  show  us  round.  So  we  go  and  knock  at  the 
prescribed  door.  A  brother  porter,  after  looking  at  us, 
smiling,  too,  like  the  Basque  brother  upstairs,  shows  us  into 
a  large  airy  parlour.  Of  course,  he  says,  we  shall  be  shown 
round  wherever  we  wish  to  go.  A  French  father  shall 
even  be  chosen  for  our  guide,  if  we  will  have  the  goodness 
to  sit  down  and  wait  a  moment.  It  would  be  impossible 
to  wish  for  a  more  hospitable  house,  or  for  more  agreeable 
hosts. 

Soon  the  father,  who  is  to  take  us  round,  arrives  with 
outstretched  hand.  His  expression  is  kind  and  frank;  he 
looks  me  straight  in  the  face ;  nothing  of  what  is  called 
the  Jesuitical  air  in  his  manner.  He  is  cordial,  affable 
and  gay.  The  Convent,  we  wander  through,  is  immense, 
a  very  labryinth  in  which,  he  tells  us,  young  novices  often 
lose  their  way.  With  its  white  walls  and  in  its  bareness, 
it  resembles  any  other  convent.  The  interminable  corri 
dors  have  little  cells  on  each  side  that  look  out  into  the 
quiet  country  ;  over  the  door  of  each  of  these  is  written 
the  name  of  the  father  who  inhabits  it.  There  are  many 
French  names,  some  English  and  some  Russian :  the 
Society  of  Jesus  extends  its  unseen  hand  everywhere. 

But  the  wonder  of  the  place  is  the  old  feudal  castle  of 
St.  Ignatius,  which  chance  led  us  to  enter  first.  It  is  one 
of  those  little  vulture's  nests  of  the  Spanish  Middle  Ages, 
with  archaic  walls  made  of  stone  and  of  red  brick  curi- 


58  AT  LOYOLA, 

ously  intermingled.  It  is  enclosed,  set  as  a  precious  stone 
in  the  great  formidable  convent  sprung  from  it.  So  reli 
giously  is  it  respected,  that  in  the  rooms  adjoining  it, 
whatever  their  decoration  may  be,  the  wall  that  forms 
part  of  the  castle  is  left  bare  in  the  rough  stone.  Its 
extreme  age  makes  the  buildings  that  surround  it,  in 
themselves  old  enough,  appear  almost  new,  and  its  small- 
ness  seems  the  more  astonishing  in  the  midst  of  the  gigan 
tic  proportions  of  the  monastery,  resembling  indeed  a  toy 
castle  built  in  former  days  for  children.  Sacred  lamps 
and  perfumes  burn  throughout,  day  and  night.  The 
Jesuits,  who  have  succeeded  each  other  these  four  centuries, 
have  made  it  a  sacred  duty  to  decorate  it  from  top  to 
bottom.  There  are  altars  and  gildings  even  in  its  little 
stables.  The  room  with  the  roof  of  golden  foliage  like  a 
pagoda,  which  we  saw  on  arriving,  is  the  ancient  recep 
tion  room  of  the  castle,  no  doubt  quite  modest  in  former 
days,  now,  out  of  respect,  the  old  beams  are  covered  in  all 
this  wealth,  as  a  relic  might  be  put  in  a  golden  shrine. 

Loyola  is  situated  between  two  little  old  Basque  towns 
near  one  another,  Aspei'tia  and  Ascoi'tia,  typical  old  places, 
doubtless  unchanged  since  their  construction — sombre 
houses  with  diminutive  shops  and  small  industries.  Both 
have  churches,  blest,  like  that  of  Loyola,  by  the  terrestial 
visits  of  St.  Ignatius,  and  rich  in  decoration  to  an  extent 
unusual  even  in  Spain.  At  Aspei'tia,  behind  the  high 
altar,  from  the  pavement  to  the  roof,  there  is  a  mass  of 
golden  foliage  deeply  carved  in  wood  that  must  have  cost 
infinite  patience  to  accomplish. 

The  chief  industry  of  both  these  towns,  bathed  now  in 
a  fierce  Autumn  sun,  appears  to  be  the  manufacture  of 


LOYOLA.  59 

alpargates  (boots  with  cloth  tops)  and  of  avarcac  (Basque 
boots  made  of  sheepskin  that  fasten  in  the  old-fashioned 
way  with  a  lacing  up  the  calf  of  the  leg) . 

At  Ascoi'tia  especially,  the  streets  are  lined  with  boot 
makers,  working  in  feverish  haste,  as  if  an  unshod  world 
were  anxiously  waiting  for  the  completion  of  their  alpar 
gates.  These  good  people  sew  and  tap  in  a  kind  of  frenzy, 
and  the  string  soles  pile  up  about  them  in  little  mountains. 

The  same  carriage,  that  brought  us  here  in  the  dark 
yesterday,  takes  us  back  to  Zumarraga  to-day  in  the  hot 
sunshine.  We  pass  a  great  many  heavy  waggons  drawn 
by  oxen,  and  full  of  scented  apples,  lumbering  slowly  along 
on  their  massive  wheels.  Our  horses,  covered  with  bells, 
galop  over  beds  of  dead  leaves,  through  wondrous  little 
valleys,  by  the  side  of  cool  torrents  we  only  heard  on  our 
nocturnal  journey. 


The  Mayor  of  the  Sea. 


I  HE  great  solemn  room  in  the  Town 
Hall  of  Fontarabia,  dilapidated  and 
empty,  bears  witness,  as  does  the 
whole  town  here,  to  a  bygone  magni 
ficence.  At  the  further  end  of  the 
hall,  under  a  sort  of  dai's  of  old  bro 
cade,  there  is  a  portrait  of  the  Queen 
Regent,  and  along  the  walls,  benches 
and  arm-chairs  are  ranged. 

We  are  three  or  four  waiting.  The  shutters  are  closed 
because  of  the  fiies,  leaving  us  almost  in  darkness.  "  In  a 
minute,"  says  the  Alcalde  (the  mayor  of  the  town)  "when 
the  vespers  are  over,  they  will  come." 

We  hear  the  sound  of  a  Basque  flute,  plaintive  and 
strange  as  Arab  music,  rising  from  the  silence  without. 
It  is  stiflingly  hot,  and,  in  spite  of  the  darkness  in  the 
room,  one  is  conscious  that  the  great  July  sun  is  flaming  in 
the  heavens,  burning  down  on  this  mass  of  old  wood  and 
stones  which  make  up  Fontarabia. 

We  go  out  on  to  the  old  balcony  of  forged  iron  to  see 
if  they  are  coming.  Below  us  is  the  "  Calle  Major,"  a 


THE   MAYOR    OF  THE  SEA.  61 

narrow  street  impenetrable  by  the  sun,  enclosed  between 
houses  dating  back  to  the  middle  ages.  It  is  on  a  steep 
incline  ending  down  below  in  a  ruined  gate,  and  appar 
ently  closed  at  the  top — walled  in  by  the  dark  mass  of  the 
church.  A  veritable  scene  from  old  Spain — a  little  bit 
that  has  remained  extraordinarily  intact — roofs  with  sculp 
tured  beams  projecting  to  afford  shade,  magnificent  em 
blazonries  in  relief  on  the  walls  of  reddish  stone  ;  balconies 
of  forged  iron,  one  above  the  other,  decorated  with  pots  of 
flowers,  and  brightened  everywhere  by  geraniums  and 
carnations.  Spanish  heads  appear  at  the  windows,  and 
look  towards  the  church,  waiting  for  the  procession  that 
is  coming.  Curiosity  begins  to  animate  the  dead  street. 
The  bells  suddenly  ring,  the  very  vibrations  reach  us,  and 
fill  the  calm  hot  air :  vespers  are  over. 

The  people  come  out  of  the  dark  old  houses,  they  lean 
over  the  balconies  and  fill  up  the  door-ways.  Service 
being  over,  five  or  six  priests,  suave  and  kind  in  appear 
ance,  join  us  in  the  hall  and  greet  us. 

At  last  the  drum  is  heard  in  the  distance.  They  are 
coming. 

At  the  top  of  the  street,  from  the  turning  which  seems 
to  end  it,  a  procession  emerges.  One  by  one  the  men 
appear  in  front  of  the  old  church  wall  that  forms  the 
great  background  of  this  picture.  First  the  musicians,  in 
red  caps,  playing  a  quick  lively  march.  Behind  them  a 
woman  who  seems  to  be  the  principal  person  in  the  pro 
cession,  a  woman  draped  in  pure  white,  tall  and  perfectly 
proportioned,  with  the  movements  of  a  goddess.  She 
advances  rapidly,  almost  dancing  in  time  to  the  music, 
a  large  coffer  on  her  head,  which  she  holds  with  upraised 


62  THE  MAYOR 

arms,  like  the  rounded  handles  of  a  Greek  vase.  After 
her  comes  a  boy  carrying  a  great  red  banner  embroidered 
with  a  blue  escutcheon.  Then  a  group  of  bronzed  faces 
wearing  the  traditional  Basque  cap :  the  fishermen — all 
the  brotherhood  of  Fontarabia — come  from  the  seamen's 
quarter  for  the  annual  solemnity  of  the  election  of  their 
new  Alcalde. 

The  Mayor  of  the  Sea,  chief  of  the  brotherhood,  is 
elected  every  year  by  a  limited  suffrage,  and  ever  since 
the  middle  ages,  this  duty  has  been  performed  under  the 
hot  July  sun,  with  an  unaltered  ceremonial. 

They  have  marched  down  the  "  Calle  Mayor  "  to  music, 
and  now  have  come  up  into  the  Town  Hall  where  every 
one  solemnly  takes  his  place :  the  Alcalde  of  the  town  in 
the  centre,  under  the  dais ;  on  each  side  of  him  the  two 
marine  officers,  the  one  French,  the  other  Spanish,  who 
are  in  command  on  the  Bidassoa ;  then  the  two  Alcaldes 
of  the  sea,  the  old  and  the  new,  and  lastly  the  peasants 
and  fishermen.  The  red  banner,  at  least  four  hundred 
years  old,  has  been  raised ;  its  archaic  embroideries  repre 
sent  a  scene  of  whale  fishing  and  aureoled  saints  walking 
on  troubled  waters.  They  have  attached  it  to  the  iron 
balcony,  that  it  may  float  above  the  street  during  the 
ceremony. 

The  coffer  brought  by  the  beautiful  dark  girl  is  opened 
before  the  Alcaldes.  It  contains  the  treasure  of  the 
brotherhood  which  has  to  be  verified :  a  large  parchment 
covered  with  Gothic  writing  conferring  special  blessings 
from  Pope  Clement  VIII ;  a  silver  crucifix,  a  silver  reli 
quary,  a  silver  chalice,  a  silver  pit  and  rods  for  the  masters 
in  whalebone  with  silver  knobs  (for  the  brotherhood,  who 


OF  THE  SEA.  63 

only  fish  now  for  tunny  and  sardines,  was  founded  long 
ago  when  whales  were  still  taken  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay). 

These  venerable  objects  that  have  been  passed  down 
from  hand  to  hand  for  so  many  centuries,  are  still  intact. 

They  read  aloud  the  accounts  of  the  community  in  that 
ancient  tongue  of  unknown  origin  which  strangers  never 
succeed  in  wholly  comprehending :  So  much  for  the 
general  working,  so  much  for  relief,  so  much  for  the 
masses  for  the  dead,  and  for  safe  voyages.  Every  fisher 
man  round  the  room  listens  attentively  :  sailors  descended 
from  countless  generations  of  sea  adventurers  who  lived 
on  the  dangerous  waters  of  the  Bay  of  Biscay.  Hardened 
faces,  sunburnt  and  tanned — carefully  shaved  as  monks. 
Rapacious  in  their  way,  given  to  poaching  and  defying 
the  laws  by  throwing  nets  in  French  waters,  even  on  our 
very  shores,  yet  brave  folk  withal  and  bold  seamen ! 

The  verification  over,  there  is  evidently  to  be  sport 
without.  Already  shouts  arise  from  the  crowded  street : 
they  are  bringing  the  bull ! 

He  arrives,  a  reluctant  enough  creature,  fastened  to  a 
piece  of  wood  that  is  drawn  by  a  pair  of  oxen  yoked  to 
gether,  the  rope  long  enough  to  allow  the  unhappy  animal 
to  belabour  the  beasts  before  him  with  his  horns.  This 
unwieldly  equipage  is  difficult  to  drive,  and  advances 
amidst  many  jerks  and  stops  and  kickings. 

From  under  the  porch  of  the  Town  Hall  comes  the 
sound  of  brass  instruments,  alternating  with  the  Basque 
orchestra :  little  flutes  and  tambourines  play  the  old  airs 
in  five  time,  an  odd  rhythm  of  unknown  antiquity,  so 
strange  to  our  ears. 

Meanwhile  the  bull,  with  its  swathed  horns,  has  been 


64  THE  MATOR 

detached  from  the  team  and  tied  to  a  stone  pillar  by  a 
long  cord  that  allows  him  to  sweep  the  whole  street. 
Maddened  and  stupified,  it  rushes  headlong  at  the  passers- 
by  who  call  it,  and  dodge  dexteriously  aside.  Then 
come  mad  stampedes,  banging  of  doors,  galloping  on  the 
slippery  pavement,  cries  of  fright,  stumbles,  dangerous 
escapes  and  shouts  of  laughter. 

When  the  sport  is  over  the  fishermen  form  into  proces 
sion  again  to  return  to  their  quarter  by  the  sea,  where  a 
gala  is  prepared  in  the  house  of  the  new  Mayor. 

At  the  head,  the  band,  tambourines  and  flute.  Then 
the  tall  beautiful  girl  who  carries  the  sacred  coffer,  and 
who  falls  at  once  into  the  rhythmic  walk,  swaying  with 
the  music.  Next  the  great  banner,  the  mayors,  the 
officers  and  the  priests.  Lastly  the  fishermen  and  the 
crowd  that  accompany  them  in  ever  increasing  numbers. 

They  file  along  the  gloomy  narrow  street  of  high 
houses  in  joyous  haste,  descending,  after  the  turning  by 
the  church,  towards  the  sea — away  suddenly  from  the 
stuffiness  of  Fontarabia,  along  the  side  of  a  fence  that  slopes 
precipitously  down  to  the  depths  of  the  Bay  of  Biscay; 
the  Pyrenees,  the  coast  of  France  and  the  infinite  blue 
ocean,  lying  in  a  glory  of  light  at  their  feet. 

Down  there,  on  the  shore,  rests  the  modest  little  house 
of  the  new  mayor  of  the  sea,  surrounded,  in  the  Basque 
way,  by  plane  trees  pruned  to  form  a  roof.  The  doors  are 
open.  On  the  arrival  of  the  little  train  the  sacred  banner 
is  planted  by  the  entrance,  and  the  precious  coffer  put 
away  in  the  recess  of  an  alcove  behind  the  bed. 

A  table,  simply  arranged  for  the  feast,  and  decorated 
with  large  bouquets,  stands  in  a  small  low  room,  the 


OF   THE   SEA.  65 

rafters  low  and  as  oppressive  as  those  on  a  ship.  The 
whitewashed  walls  are  hung  with  pictures  of  Christ,  of 
the  Virgin,  and  the  saints  who  protect  seamen. 

They  crowd  in  and  sit  down,  mayors,  officers,  priests 
and  the  more  notable  fishermen,  as  many  as  it  will  hold. 
The  place  is  hot  as  an  oven,  in  spite  of  occasional  wafts  of 
sea-air.  Fish  and  shell-fish,  with  every  kind  of  sauce,  are 
served  by  smiling  girls  and  women.  Between  each  course 
cigarettes  are  exchanged  and  lighted — and  fishing  matters 
and  smuggling  are  talked  over  in  Spanish,  and  more 
especially  in  Basque. 

The  room  is  on  the  ground  floor,  close  to  the  people  walk 
ing  about  outside.  Through  the  open  window,  in  the  fore 
ground,  the  red  banner  is  visible,  now  waving  high,  now 
almost  sweeping  the  sand.  Then  the  beach  where  a  fan 
dango  is  being  danced  to  music,  and  between  the  dancers, 
who  turn  and  sway,  their  arms  raised  high,  is  a  glimpse 
of  the  deep  blue  sea  covered  to-day  with  hundreds  of  black 
sleeping  atoms — the  boats  of  the  fishermen  keeping  holi 
day.  The  people  outside  come  in  turn,  and  look  and  smile 
through  the  window.  Even  passing  strangers  from  Biarritz 
and  Saint  Sebastian,  cyclists  in  knickerbockers,  and  elegant 
women  in  large  feathered  hats.  These  latter  examine  the 
banner — the  beautiful  work,  and  the  strange  personages 
embroidered  on  it. 

And  as  far  from  them  as  these  embroideries  they  find 
so  amusing — as  far,  thank  Heaven,  from  their  notions 
and  their  modern  emptinesses,  are  the  crude  bronzed  fish 
ermen,  who  eat  at  this  table  between  pictures  of  Christ, 
in  the  whole  simpleness  of  bygone  times,  with  the  same 
hopes,  the  same  dreams,  the  same  joys. 


The  Grotto  of  Isturitz. 


LL  grottoes  are  more  or  less  alike, 
their  galleries,  their  stalactites 
and  their  domes  are  of  one  archi 
tecture.  The  same  mysterious 
Genii,  who  invent  the  forms  of  the 
slow  crystalizations,  who  preside  at 
the  metamorphoses  of  inorganic 
matter,  have  superintended  with 
an  eternal  patience  the  moulding 

of  their  white  arabesques.  However,  this  grotto  at  Isturitz 
deserves  to  be  seen,  though  doubtless  there  are  others  in 
existence  more  wonderful. 


It  is  situated  in  the  heart  of  the  old  Basque  country, 
which  we  approach  by  shady  roads  through  ravines  and 
woods,  half  way  up  a  wild  mountain  side. 

At  first  we  have  to  climb  up  tiny  tracks,  between  rocks 
and  streamlets,  on  a  carpeted  way  of  sweet-smelling  mint 
and  wild  flowers.  As  we  get  higher  and  higher  we  see 
that  the  country  all  round  us  is  of  the  same  character : 


THE    GROTTO    OF  ISTURITZ.  67 

pastural,  shady  and  peaceful,  with  great  woods,  and  here 
and  there  little  churches  nestling  among  the  trees. 

The  entrance  to  the  grotto  is  a  hole  closed  by  a  wall  of 
masonry  and  a  door  of  some  kind. 

Our  guide,  an  Isturitz  peasant,  thrusts  in  a  large  key 
and  opens  it  up  for  us,  and  we  enter  at  once  into  the  dark 
ness  and  damp  and  cold,  into  the  silence  so  full  of  fright- 
ning  echoes; — and  the  strange  mystery  of  subterranean 
regions  steals  on  us. 

We  go  down  into  the  depths  by  a  steep  slope.  The 
roof  rises  higher  and  higher  over  our  heads,  till  the  flames 
of  our  candles  are  entirely  lost,  as  in  the  deep  shadows  of 
a  cathedral. 

We  come  into  the  great  nave.  In  the  centre,  in  spite 
of  the  appalling  darkness  in  which  our  lights  flicker, 
something  gigantic  can  be  vaguely  distinguished,  rising 
up  in  an  almost  human  attitude,  white  as  milk,  suggesting 
an  alabaster  colossus  that  would  endeavour  to  touch  the 
vaulted  roof  with  its  head. 

Our  guide  throws  down,  at  the  feet  of  this  creature,  a 
handful  of  straw  which  he  had  brought  with  him  to  set 
ablaze  for  the  final  spectacle  later  on. 

He  wishes  first  to  lead  us  into  the  several  side  galleries 
where  all  those  things  and  beings  that  haunt  bad  dreams 
are  petrified.  Stalactites  in  infinite  variety  are  grouped 
together  in  families,  the  forms  in  each  more  or  less  resem 
bling  one  another,  as  if  the  Genii  of  the  Grotto  had  taken 
to  classifying  them. 

One  gallery  is  consecrated  more  especially  to  light 
fringes,  so  delicate  sometimes  that  a  touch  would  break 
them ;  they  hang  down  everywhere  like  frozen  rain,  fall- 


68  THE   GROTTO 

ing  from  the  roof  in  innumerable  garlands :  fringes  of  all 
widths,  very  long,  or  quite  short,  that  separate  or  inter 
mingle  with  a  surprising  variety  of  caprice. 

Elsewhere  they  are  like  the  long  white  fingers  of  a 
corpse,  sometimes  open,  sometimes  bent  like  a  claw ;  they 
might  be  a  collection  of  arms  and  hands,  gigantic,  some 
of  them,  that  have  been  arranged,  hung  up,  stuck  in  pro 
fusion  on  the  cold  partitions ;  but  never  a  sharp  point, 
never  an  angle  anywhere ;  all  of  the  same  cream-like  ap 
pearance  that  excludes  any  idea  of  hardness :  one  expects 
it  to  give  to  the  slightest  pressure,  and  is  surprised,  on 
touching  it,  to  find  it  as  rigid  as  marble. 

Here  and  there  a  monster  equally  white,  of  alarming 
outline,  rises  or  crouches  unexpectedly  in  the  middle  of 
the  path,  or  tapers  in  a  shadowy  corner.  And  when  one 
realizes  that  the  smallest  of  these  motionless  creatures  has 
required  at  least  two  thousand  years  of  work  at  the  hands 
of  the  genii  decorateurs  we  gain  a  conception  of  patience, 
of  possible  duration  rather  crushing  to  our  human  transi- 
toriness. 

Elsewhere  is  the  region  of  great  animal  forms,  soft  and 
rounded,  a  confusion  of  elephants'  trunks  and  ears,  piles  of 
larvae,  of  human  embryos,  with  huge  eyeless  heads,  all 
the  waste  of  still-born  creatures.  And  everywhere  those 
isolated  beings,  separated  from  the  confused  mass  of  germs, 
seated  about  anywhere  with  swinging  limbs,  and  hanging 
ears. 


When  we  come  back  to  the  first  nave  our  guide  lights 
his  straw  fire,  and  the  oppressive  darkness  vanishes,  recedes 


OF  ISTURITZ.  69 

with  the  aisles  into  the  long  corridors  which  we  have  just 
left.  In  the  glow  of  this  red  flame,  the  high  vault  of  the 
cathedral  is  revealed,  exquisitely  festooned  and  fringed ; 
pillars  stand  out  curiously  worked  from  top  to  bottom. 

The  colossal  white  spectre,  dimly  seen  on  our  arrival, 
looks  exactly  like  a  woman  draped  in  veils.  The  shadow 
of  it  rises  and  falls  and  dances  on  the  partitions  of  this 
weird  place. 

One  stands  confounded  before  the  meaning  of  these 
things,  before  the  enigma  of  these  forms,  before  the  reason 
of  such  strange  magnificence  built  up  in  the  silence  and 
darkness,  without  object,  by  chance,  in  the  course  of 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  years  through  the  imperceptible 
dripping  of  the  stones. 

On  coming  out  of  the  grotto,  one  experiences  a  sense  of 
delight  at  being  once  again  in  the  pure  warm  air,  amongst 
the  verdure  of  the  oaks,  with  the  wide  wooded  horizon,  in 
the  light  and  the  open ;  instead  of  the  sepulchral  atmos 
phere  of  the  underground,  the  sweet  healthy  scent  of  the 
mint  and  wild  carnations ;  instead  of  the  continuous  drip 
ping  of  dead  waters  in  the  silence  below,  the  gay  sound 
of  the  torrents — living  waters,  and  in  the  distance,  the 
tinkling  bells  of  cattle  returning  to  the  fields. 

For  a  moment,  even  to  breathe  in  the  fresh  air  is  intoxi 
cating,  and  the  spreading  country  on  all  sides,  so  quiet 
and  green,  seems  an  Eden. 


Midnight  Mass. 


T  is  Christmas  night,  but  the  air  at 
this  extreme  point  of  Southern  France 
is  as  soft  as  it  might  be  in  April.  A 
crescent  moon,  that  must  soon  sink  be 
hind  the  dark  mass  of  mountains  in  the 
west,  is  still  in  the  sky  among  tiny 
clouds  that  resemble  flakes  of  white 
eiderdown. 

From  the  French  shore,  where  I  live, 
I  have  just  heard  n  o'clock  struck  by  the  old  bell  of 
Fontarabia  on  the  Spanish  shore.  And  here  comes  the 
boat  I  ordered  to  take  me  at  this  nocturnal  hour  to  the 
other  side  of  the  Bidassoa,  the  divisional  line  of  the  fron 
tier  ;  it  glides  along  by  the  light  of  a  lantern  to  the  foot 
of  my  garden  that  is  laid  out  in  terraces  above  the  dark 
water. 


Therefore  let  us  away  to  Spain.  The  wide  sluggish 
river  is  luminous  in  the  moonlight; — this  Christmas  even 
ing,  as  mild  as  a  night  in  April. 


MIDNIGHT  MASS.  71 

For  several  years  past,  I  have  crossed  these  waters  on 
the  same  night  and  at  the  same  hour ;  sometimes  in  the 
mild  weather,  sometimes  in  frosty  weather,  or  in  storms; 
sometimes  alone,  sometimes  with  friends  of  whom  I  have 
since  lost  sight,  or  who  are  dead.  And  it  was  always  to 
go  to  the  same  midnight  mass,  in  the  same  convent  of  the 
Capuchin  monks,  which  is  situated  in  a  rather  lonely  spot 
by  the  banks  of  the  Bidassoa,  on  the  road  that  leads  from 
Fontarabia  to  Irun.  There  is  a  certain  melancholy  in 
revisiting  every  year  the  same  things,  in  the  same  places, 
on  the  same  dates  and  at  the  same  hour. 


After  a  short  crossing,  of  perhaps  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
smooth  as  the  gliding  of  shadows,  we  land  on  the  Spanish 
shore,  and  being  recognised  by  the  carabineers  on  guard, 
I  can  walk  freely  towards  the  monks'  chapel  by  a  road 
that  follows  the  bank  of  the  river  at  the  foot  of  the  moun 
tains. 

The  bright  crescent  moon  is  actually  deserting  me, 
leaving  me  to  the  care  of  the  stars  in  a  more  shadowy 
world.  All  along  the  road  there  are  high  Basque  houses, 
old  and  dilapidated,  their  white-washed  walls  perceptibly 
white  even  in  the  dark ;  and  here  and  there  phantom 
trees  with  great  leafless  branches.  Parts  of  the  road  more 
closed  in  than  the  rest,  are  overshadowed  by  rocks,  and 
enveloped  in  deeper  gloom.  Everything  slumbers  in 
peace  and  silence. 

Twenty  minutes'  walk,  or  half-an-hour  perhaps,  going 
leisurely  along  in  the  quiet  night  that  surely  borrows  a 
soothing  atmosphere  from  the  sweet  mystery  of  Christ- 


72  MIDNIGHT  MASS. 

mastide.  Two  or  three  bands  of  singers  pass  me,  whose 
approach  can  be  heard  from  some  distance  in  the  midst  of 
such  silence ;  boys  from  Fontarabia,  who  walk  about  with 
lanterns,  singing  ancient  songs  in  which  the  Magi  of  Beth 
lehem  figure ;  some  accompanying  themselves  on  a  guitar, 
others  on  a  tambourine,  all  a  little  tipsy.  They  say  a 
cheerful  good-night  to  me  as  they  pass,  and  the  sound  of 
their  voices,  and  of  the  jerky  ancient  music  is  lost  in  the 
distance. 


Here  at  last  are  the  great  walls  of  the  convent,  pale 
grey  and  unreal  in  appearance  under  the  midnight  stars ; 
I  go  up  a  high  flight  of  steps,  and  already  there  filters 
to  me,  from  within,  the  odour  of  incense,  out  into  the 
pure  air. 

The  door  of  the  chapel  is  open,  throwing  a  ray  of  yel 
low  light  into  the  blue  of  the  night.  It  seems  that  this 
evening  anyone  may  enter  without  interference.  And  yet 
formerly,  on  Christmas  Days,  this  door  was  barred  ;  it  was 
necessary  to  pass  through  the  sacristy  after  having  shown 
a  patte  blanche  to  a  suspicious  monk,  and  only  little  groups 
of  the  brazen-faced,  or  of  the  elect,  succeeded  in  gaining 
admittance.  But  in  our  time  everything  is  simplified, 
everything  is  made  commonplace ;  sanctuaries  have  no 
more  barriers,  and  are  open  to  all  comers. 

The  chapel  is  full  already,  and  on  entering,  dense  clouds 
of  incense  make  it  almost  impossible  to  see,  an  unexpected 
darkness,  different  enough  to  that  outside.  The  Capucins, 
motionless  before  the  altar,  and  the  women  uniformly 
veiled  in  black,  motionless  in  the  nave,  are  vaguely  dis- 


MIDNIGHT  MASS.  73 

cernible.  Through  the  murmurings  of  the  litanies 
chanted  in  low  voices  from  the  choir,  a  strange  impression 
arrests  one  at  the  sight  of  this  mass  of  women,  whose 
heads,  draped  in  black,  are  bent  towards  the  ground.  They 
have  all  put  on  the  mantilla  of  mourning  generally  worn 
in  the  Basque  country  during  religious  services  in  sign  of 
human  frailty.  Everything  here  is  meant  to  remind  one  of 
death.  It  seems  to  hover  gloomily  over  these  several  hun 
dred  bowed  heads.  Each  pavement  stone  in  the  church  is 
a  funeral  slab,  and  one  is  conscious  that  the  ground  one 
walks  on  is  full  of  bones.  A  cadaverous  odour,  that  the 
incense  cannot  dissimilate,  rises  from  this  crowd  of  peasants 
and  poor  folk,  among  whom  the  old  are  in  the  majority, 
and  here  and  there  a  hollow  cough  resounds  loudly  under 
the  vaulted  roofx  As  a  fact  it  is  only  the  terrifying 
thought  of  death  that  has  brought  all  these  beings  here 
to-night  to  pray  in  common  ;  against  death  that  all 
these  bells  are  ringing,  the  noise  of  them  breaking  sud 
denly  on  the  silence.  And  against  death  too,  that  this 
great  white  Virgin  has  been  erected,  it  alone  lit  up  by  the 
flickering  tapers  in  the  sombre  chapel — Oh  !  so  smiling 
and  white  this  great  Virgin  wreathed  in  pale  roses :  surely 
a  deceiving  visictfi  of  infinite  sweetness,  radiant  among  the 
clouds  of  incensej, 

The  incense  grows  thicker  and  thicker  in  the  nave,  and 
the  statues  of  the  saints  become  confused  with  the  motion 
less  monks,  whose  beards  and  locks  are  as  archaic  as  those 
of  the  images  of  wood  and  of  stone. 

However,  the  muttered  litanies  are  only  a  sort  of  pre 
liminary  incantation ;  a  preparation  for  something  else 
that  is  to  happen,  and  for  which  the  crowd  is  waiting. 


74  MIDNIGHT  MASS. 

Above  the  faithful,  who  are  kneeling  or  sitting,  a  vast 
mysterious  gallery  barred  like  a  harem,  projects  from  the 
front  wall  over  a  third  of  the  church  ;  one  feels  that  it 
is  full  of  invisible  assistants.  At  times  the  sound  of  a 
drum  escapes,  or  the  clashing  noise  of  brass,  as  if  they 
were  preparing  for  some  wonderful  music. 

The  moment  has  come,  Mass  is  about  to  begin.  Many 
more  tapers  are  lighted.  A  dozen  monks,  whose  gowns 
and  cowls  are  of  white  silk,  enter  the  cloudy  choir  in  ritu 
alistic  order,  preceded  by  deacons  who  carry  lanterns  on 
ipng  shafts,  ancient  and  half  barbaric. 
(^  And  then  suddenly  from  the  secret  gallery  high  up, 
there  bursts  forth  a  strange,  strident  music,  that  almost 
makes  one  shudder  after  the  soothing  monotony  of  the 
litanies  :  Christ  is  born,  the  supposed  conqueror  of  death, 
has  appeared  on  earth,  and  his  advent  is  hailed  with  a 
sudden  and  mad  joy  !  j  Two  or  three  hautboy 'j,  which  have 
the  biting  tones  of  Bedouin  bagpipes,  lead  a  choir  of  reck 
lessly  joyous  men's  voices,  accompanied  by  thirty  Basque 
drums,  and  by  a  legion  of  castenets.  The  whole  thing, 
though  discordant  and  unexpected  in  a  church,  succeeded 
nevertheless  in  producing  by  its  very  strangeness  a  sort  of 
religious  fervour.  They  are  old  Christmas  hymns  belong 
ing  to  Guipuzcoa,  as  quick  and  lively  as  habaneras,  or  as 
seguidllles.  And  the  monks  in  the  gallery,  who  are  making 
all  this  noise  of  savage  revelry,  accompany  their  music  with 
a  sort  of  ritual  step.  One  hears  the  movements  of  beating 
time,  and  sees  their  dancing  shadows  on  the  walls. 

The  long  and  complicated  Mass  continues  with  a  be 
wildering  noise  of  hautboy 'jy  and  of  human  notes  in  a  nasal 
falsetto.  Above  the  black  veiled  heads,  above  the  poor 


MIDNIGHT  MASS.  75 

and  aged,  into  the  smoke  of  the  incense  that  grows  still 
thicker,  the  old  world  hymns  succeed  one  another  in  a 
growing  exaltation,  accompanied  all  the  while  by  the 
little  thunder  of  the  rattling  tambourines,  and  by  the  dry 
light  noise  of  the  castenets  sounding  between  deft  fingers. 
Then,  when  all  is  over,  there  is  a  hurried  movement  among 
the  peasants  and  the  poor  towards  the  choir,  where  a  doll 
has  just  arrived  in  the  arms  of  a  monk,  who  offers  it  to  the 
faithful  to  kiss,  a  poor  lifeless  doll  that  has  been  carefully 
wrapped  in  a  child's  swaddling  clothes,  and  that  repre 
sents  the  new-born  Saviour. 

And  now  they  all  disperse  into  the  night  that  has  grown 
colder  and  of  a  deeper  blue. 

I  return  alone  to  the  boat  that  is  to  take  me  to  the 
French  shore,,  as  one  just  awakend  from  a  dream  of  the 
olden  times.\  I  come  away  rather  saddened :  another 
Christmas  has  passed  over  my  head,  another  year  has 
stretched  into  the  abyss  without  having  brought  me  the 
solution  of  anything,  nor  the  hope  of  anything] 

And,  as  I  go  back  alone,  I  feel  that  I  am  a  thousand 
times  more  disinherited  than  the  least  of  those  humble 
people,  those  old  men  or  those  poor  folk,  who,  praying  as 
their  ancestors  prayed,  have  just  kissed  the  simple,  ridi 
culous,  and  adorably  ineffable  doll  in  its  linen. 


The  Passing  of  the  Procession. 


[VERY  year,  for  centuries  past,  on  the 
Wednesday  morning  preceding  Pente 
cost,  some   twenty   or  thirty   Basque 
villages  on  the  Spanish  slope  of  the 
Pyrenees  have  been  emptied  of  their 
parishoners.      The    good   folk,   laden 
with  crosses  like  that  borne  by  Christ, 
make  a  pilgrimage  up  to  the  Convent 
of  Roncevalles ;  and,  in  order  to  see 
the  procession,  it  is  necessary  to  sleep  the  night  before  at 
Burguette,  the  last  village  it  passes  through  before  arriving 
at  the  venerable  monastry. 

Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port,  a  peaceful  and  charming  town 
that  the  railway,  alas  !  will  soon  spoil,  is  the  place  I  start 
from  on  this  Tuesday,  the  ist  of  June,  under  a  very  cloudy 
sky,  to  drive  to  Burguette  by  shady  roads  through  an 
immense  forest  of  beeches. 

About  an  hour  after  leaving  Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port  we 
get  into  Spain,  and  stop  at  Val-Carlos,  the  village  where 
we  have  to  alight  for  the  frontier  formalities. 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  PROCESSION.  77 

And  then,  as  Burguette  is  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Pyrenees  (not  far  from  the  top,  and  at  a  very  high  altitude) 
we  ascend  again  for  another  four  hours,  penetrating  into 
the  heart  of  the  forest  which  grows  more  and  more  wild 
and  green.  A  coming  storm  growls  ominously  around  us 
among  the  clouds,  and  the  bell  of  Val-Carlos  begins  to 
ring  out  in  a  cracked,  mournful  tone.  Its  vibrations  follow 
us  for  a  long  time,  and  then  are  lost  below  in  the  infinite 
silence  of  the  trees. 

On  the  banks  of  the  road-side  there  is  a  monotonous 
wealth  of  pink  flowers:  pink  silenes,  pink  amourettes,  pink 
foxgloves;  besides  columbines,  great  campanulas  and  won 
derful  saxifrages.  And  everywhere  falling  waters,  in  tiny 
streams,  or  noisy  cascades,  among  the  ferns. 

The  hail- storm  bursts  suddenly  upon  us,  sharp  and  cut- 
ing  like  the  lash  of  a  whip.  We  stop  by  an  almost  ver 
tical  side  of  the  mountain  carpeted  with  these  same  flowers 
in  magnificent  profusion.  The  hail  pelts  us  with  myriads 
of  glass  pearls.  The  long  stalks  of  the  foxgloves,  cut  and 
broken,  scatter  their  flowers  on  the  moss,  so  many  of  them, 
fluttering  like  pink  ribands  amongst  the  green  leaves  and 
grass. 

It  is  over  quickly  enough — the  shower  passes,  and  the 
horses  move  on  again,  dragging  us  up  the  never-ending 
zig-zags  in  the  forest  of  beeches.  And  all  the  trees  of  this 
forest  are  alike,  apparently  of  the  same  shape  and  age, 
having  reached  complete  development  without  hindrance, 
as  a  primaeval  forest  grows. 

The  storm  continues  to  grumble  in  the  distance,  and 
above  our  heads  stretches  a  dark  and  unbroken  cloud 
which  we  gradually  approach.  The  forest  rises  on  all 


78  THE   PASSING    OF 

sides  to  vanish  in  this  cloud ;  high  up,  the  trees  and  the 
rocks  that  touch  this  filmy  veil  seem  confused  in  a  motion 
less  smoke,  their  heads  entirely  drowned  in  the  grey  mass. 
We  seem  to  be  climbing  the  sides  of  a  great  closed  gulf; 
heavy  rocks  overhang  us  on  all  sides ;  it  is  so  dark  that  it 
might  be  a  premature  twilight,  and  would  be  gloomy  in 
deed  were  it  not  for  the  glory  of  the  verdure  and  the 
wondrous  pink  flowers. 

Soon  we  get  quite  close  to  the  misty  roof  which  looks 
as  if  it  could  actually  be  touched.  At  a  turning  of  the 
deserted  road  we  meet  a  procession,  a  humble  village  pro 
cession  wet  through  by  the  shower  of  hail — a  hundred 
mountaineers  following  a  silver  cross  and  three  priests  in 
muslin  surplices.  They  are  returning  towards  Val-Carlos, 
singing  litanies,  infinitely  melancholy  heard  here  amidst 
the  impassive  sovereignity  of  the  trees  and  dark  sky. 

Then  again  no  one,  nothing  but  the  great  stillness,  and 
the  silence  of  those  gigantic  walls  of  verdure,  the  mystery 
of  the  forest  that  stretches  up  to  join  the  nebulous  vault 
that  ever  nears  our  heads  like  a  sort  of  Dantesque  roof. 
We  are  passing  through  a  gloomy  obscurity  all  green  and 
grey. 

And,  after  about  four  hours  of  this  monotonous  climb 
ing,  we  get  at  last  into  the  cloud  which  proves  a  freezing 
mist ;  we  can  distinguish  nothing  but  the  nearest  branches 
— the  great,  white  branches  of  the  beech  trees.  The 
evening  is  approaching,  and  everything  around  us  grows 
more  shadowy. 

When  we  are  at  the  highest  point  of  this  zig-zag  road, 
which  now  begins  to  descend  before  us,  the  rain  comes 
down  in  torrents,  whilst  daylight  fades ;  still,  through  the 


THE   PROCESSION.  79 

downfall,  we  can  see  the  high  convent  walls  of  Roncevalles 
where  we  shall  return  to-morrow  morning  with  the  pro 
cession.  Half  a  mile  further  on,  as  the  twilight  deepens, 
we  reach  Burguette.  In  the  pelting  rain  and  the  splashing 
mud  I  alight  at  the  only  inn  in  the  village,  which  appears 
to  be  two  or  three  centuries  old. 

There  I  expected  to  spend  a  solitary  and  quiet  night. 
But  no,  on  the  eve  of  the  pilgrimage  it  is  the  custom 
apparently  to  make  merry.  After  supper  a  guitar  appears, 
the  handle  decorated  with  tufts  of  wool,  like  the  head  of 
a  mule,  then  a  second,  then  a  third,  a  whole  orchestra  in 
fact,  including  a  tambourine  spangled  over  with  brass. 

And  the  warm  Spanish  music  begins,  first  lightly  and 
hesitatingly,  as  the  cider  and  wine  goes  the  round  to  raise 
the  good  folks'  spirits.  Gradually  fandangoes^  jotas,  haba 
neras  are  re-enforced  and  accelerated,  always  with  more 
noise  and  at  a  greater  pace.  Carabineers  arrive,  smugglers 
and  shepherds.  There  are  no  women,  excepting  the  two 
servants  of  the  house,  who  hardly  know  which  way  to 
turn.  But  the  men  dance  among  themselves  with  shouts 
of  childish  delight. 

Now  the  guitarists  sing,  as  their  hands  move  wildly  over 
the  strings ;  with  head  thrown  back,  eyes  closed  as  if  with 
intoxication,  and  mouth  wide  open  displaying  wolf-like 
teeth,  they  repeat  the  airs  indefinitely,  with  a  kind  of  fury, 
on  notes  almost  too  high.  From  midnight  until  two 
o'clock,  whilst  the  storm  is  raging  outside,  everybody 
dances,  even  the  innkeeper,  even  his  wife,  and  the  old 
men  and  women  whom  the  noise  has  awakened  in  the  cor 
ners.  The  ancient  inn  vibrates  from  top  to  bottom:  one 
feels  the  old  wood-work  and  the  blackened  ceiling  shake, 


8o  THE  PASSING   OF 

whilst  the  walls  seem  to  be  animated,  impregnated  with 
the  dancing  vibrations  of  the  guitars. 

Wednesday,  June  2nd. 

Far  and  near,  the  clattering  of  footsteps  and  the  tinkling 
of  numberless  little  bells  that  hang  on  the  necks  of  the 
sheep  and  goats,  is  the  music  that  breaks  on  the  morning 
in  this  out  of  the  way  village,  as  day  dawns  among  the 
cloudy  peaks. 

The  old  inn  awakes,  silent  now,  after  having  vibrated  all 
night  to  the  exaltation  of  song  and  the  frenzy  of  guitars. 

It  is  seven  o'clock  when  I  come  down  from  my  room 
and  stand  on  the  threshold  of  the  door  to  wait  for  the  pro 
cession  to  pass.  It  is  no  longer  raining.  A  little  sun 
pierces  the  wandering  clouds  in  which  the  village  has 
been  wrapt.  The  street  through  which  the  procession  of 
crosses  will  defile,  is  fairly  regular  and  long,  and  runs  be 
tween  small  old  houses  that  are  all  alike,  with  high  dark 
roofs  made  of  planks  of  beech,  the  wood  of  the  neighbour 
ing  forests.  The  mud  in  the  road  is  indented  with  end 
less  little  marks  made  by  the  cloven  feet  of  flocks  which 
have  been  driven  out  on  to  the  high  pasture  lands,  or  into 
the  fields.  From  time  to  time  peasants  and  peasant 
women  pass  by,  on  mules  also  with  bells,  their  harness 
gleaming  with  brass,  and  saddles  finished  with  red  pen 
dants.  All  are  going  in  the  direction  of  Roncevalles  for 
the  pilgrimage  of  the  day. 

The  open  space  near  the  Church  would  be  an  excellent 
place  to  see  the  procession  come  up  from  the  village 
below,  to  see  it  appearing  from  out  of  that  white  mist 
resting  like  a  cloud  in  the  hollow  of  the  Pyrenees. 


THE   PROCESSION.  81 

The  Church  is  heavy  and  defaced ;  centuries  of  storms 
have  beaten  upon  its  rustic  granite  front,  and  the  open 
space  before  it  is  riddled  like  that  of  the  streets  by  the 
footprints  of  sheep  and  goats. 

Suddenly,  high  up  in  the  belfry  windows  where  two 
bells  of  equal  size  are  visible,  some  men  appear,  who  set 
to  ringing  hastily,  using  the  tongues  of  the  bells  as  mallets. 
Ding,  ding,  ding,  they  strike  the  bronze  with  frantic 
rapidity,  just  as  they  played  the  guitar  last  night.  The 
air  is  filled  at  once  with  a  wild  crashing  noise,  the  signal 
for  the  procession  they  have  already  perceived  and  that 
will  soon  be  visible  to  us. 

Then  it  comes,  emerging  from  the  mist.  At  first  it 
looks  like  a  procession  of  wooden  beams  painfully  carried 
by  men  in  mourning.  Then,  as  it  draws  nearer  and  the 
great  blocks  of  wood  become  more  distinctly  outlined,  they 
are  seen  to  have  the  shape  of  instruments  of  torture : 
crosses,  like  that  of  Calvary,  which  penitents  are  bearing 
on  their  backs,  supporting  the  cross  bars  with  outstretched 
arms  as  though  they  were  suffering  crucifixion.  One 
begins  to  hear  an  intermittent  moaning  that  rises  in 
rhythmic  lamentation  from  this  moving  mass  of  men. 
There  are  five  hundred  perhaps,  all  in  black,  with  black 
cowls  drawn  over  the  face,  and  walking  bare-footed  in  the 
mud,  two  abreast,  with  hurried  steps,  unlike  the  slow  pace 
usually  adopted  in  processions.  Ora  pro  nobis  !  Ora  pro 
nobis !  they  cry  in  a  lugubrious  tone,  as  they  pass  with 
strange  haste,  their  head  bowed  under  the  cross.  At  cer 
tain  intervals  are  the  mayors  of  the  villages,  hat  in  hand 
and  draped  in  ceremonial  capes.  Next  comes  a  group  of 
deacons  in  muslin  surplices,  carrying  on  long  poles  the  gilt 


82  THE  PASSING    OF 

crosses  belonging  to  the  twenty  or  thirty  neighbouring 
parishes,  mostly  of  ancient  workmanship,  some  almost 
barbarous.  Then,  bringing  up  the  rear,  troops  of  women 
in  black  mantillas  advance,  singing  litanies  to  the  Virgin 
in  mournful  voices.  They  have  no  cowls  on  their  faces ; 
their  mantillas  veil  but  withered  ugliness,  looks  of  sordid 
suffering :  a  population  sapped  of  youth  by  the  bleak 
climate  of  such  regions — pale  girls  of  the  heights  where 
the  conditions  of  life  become  overwhelming.  On  the 
Church  square,  and  scattered  about  the  street  of  Burguette, 
are  the  inevitable  tourists,  attracted  as  though  by  some 
frontier  feast,  to  this  remote  village,  alas  !  no  longer  suffi 
ciently  protected  by  the  mountains,  no  longer  far  enough 
away  from  Biarritz  or  from  Bayonne.  It  is  needless  to  say 
that  these  intruders  are  armed  with  opera-glasses,  various 
appurtenances,  kodacs,  bicycles,  even  flutes.  And  in 
front  of  all  these  humble  inhabitants  of  the  mountains, 
passing  on  their  way  in  childlike  faith  to  kneel  before  Our 
Lady  of  Roncevalles,  in  gruesome  rags  pitiful  to  see — in 
front  of  them,  these  people  find  matter  for  laughter,  for 
remarks  that  are  the  quintessence  of  inanity. 

Still,  on  towards  Roncevalles  the  procession  continues 
to  ascend,  uttering  their  lugubrious  groans;  and  in  its  wake 
I  find  myself  once  again  in  the  country. 

The  country  here  is  extraordinarily  green,  being  con 
stantly  in  a  state  of  moisture  from  its  proximity  to  or 
contact  with  the  clouds ;  rather  melancholy,  at  the  same 
time  suggesting  a  little  paradise  that  the  hand  of  man  has 
scarcely  touched ;  and  something  indescribable  in  the  air 
makes  one  conscious  of  the  height  one  has  attained. 

The  road  passes  through  clumps  of  great  beeches,  their 


THE  PROCESSION.  83 

branches  covered  with  white  lichen,  through  fields  of 
daisies  where  white  goats  feed  in  flocks.  But  further  on 
all  around  is  the  forest  of  endless  beeches,  peaceful  and 
monotonous,  silent,  fresh  and  green.  The  peaks  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  this  plateau  of  Burguette,  that  appeared 
to  tower  so  high  when  seen  from  the  plains  below,  look 
like  little  hills  quite  close  at  hand,  wooded  always  by  the 
same  strong  species.  And  the  clouds  that  are  at  home 
here,  wander  round  us  like  smoke,  like  fleecy  eiderdown, 
floating  or  resting  over  the  green  splendour  of  the  trees. 

The  procession  which  I  continue  to  follow,  moves  on 
still  at  the  same  quick  pace,  noiselessly  because  the  feet  of 
these  mountaineers  are  bare  or  else  shod  in  espadrilles. 
Nothing  is  heard  but  lamentations  persistently  repeated  in 
a  measured  rhythm.  Before  me  is  the  black  mass  of 
women ;  then  the  group  with  the  silver  crosses  on  which 
a  ray  of  sunlight  falls  at  this  moment,  lighting  up  the 
the  nebulous  green  of  the  background ;  lastly  in  the  van 
guard  beyond,  the  crowd  of  crucified  penitents  with  out 
stretched  arms,  who  will  be  hidden  soon  in  the  thick 
grey  mist  before  them  with  its  mother-of-pearl  reflections. 
The  ancient  Roncevalles,  towards  which  they  are  all 
wending,  is  invisible  in  the  clouds,  a  great  pale  mist  that 
was  passing  had  stopped  to  envelope  it. 

We  are  in  truth  quite  close  to  this  Roncevalles  we  can 
not  see,  for  there  is  a  sudden  clash  of  bells  which  signal  our 
approach  in  rapid  strokes,  as  the  bells  of  Burguette  did  this 
morning.  The  Convent  looms  out  in  a  moment,  magnified 
by  the  indistinctness  of  its  outlines  blurred  by  the  en 
shrouding  clouds.  It  appears  colossal  and  fierce  with  its 
fortress  dungeon  and  its  confusion  of  heavy  walls. 


84  THE  PASSING  OF  THE  PROCESSION. 

The  procession  plunges  into  the  shade  of  an  old  granite 
porch  to  cross  a  deserted  cloister  with  ruined  arches,  whose 
crevices  are  filled  with  ferns  and  moss.  The  mist  still  en 
velopes  the  human  silhouettes,  and  produces  a  chill  sepul 
chral  dampness,  giving  everything  a  look  of  unreality, 
that  takes  the  imagination  back  into  the  twilight  of  the 
past. 

At  last  we  penetrate,  like  a  flood,  into  the  obscurity  of 
the  Church  clouded  in  incense.  At  the  further  end,  tapers 
burn  before  the  old  tabernacles  of  burnished  gold.  The 
wan  lights  make  the  gilded  columns,  the  gilded  altar  piece 
— the  remains  of  ancient  splendour — gleam  in  the  midst  of 
the  dilapidation  and  gloom.  But  in  the  nave  there  is  not 
light  enough  to  see  one's  way,  and  at  first  there  is  some 
confusion  as  the  procession  crowds  in :  sweating  bodies 
push  and  elbow  one  another ;  the  crosses  come  into  colli 
sion,  one  hears  the  clashing  of  wood  and  the  heavy  bangs 
on  the  flag-stones. 

By  degrees,  however,  the  crowd  gropes  its  way,  and 
one's  eyes  get  accustomed  to  the  darkness.  The  whole  of 
the  centre  aisle  is  occupied  by  a  dense  mass  of  women 
veiled  in  black,  and  on  either  side,  symmetrically  arranged, 
are  the  five  hundred  crucified,  with  arms  extended,  tired 
and  out  of  breath.  This  is  the  end  of  their  painful  march 
under  the  weight  of  their  heavy  burdens.  Now  the  monks 
are  going  to  say  mass  for  them. 

Mon  Dieu  !  without  those  drifting  clouds  it  might  all 
have  seemed  vulgar  and  trivial. 


The  Sword  Dance. 


NDER  the  glare  of  a  midday  sun  the 
tennis  was  drawing  to  an  end.  The 
six  champions  were  sweating  from  the 
heat  in  the  centre  of  a  huge  grey 
court,  cemented  and  levelled  so  that 
the  balls  should  bound  true ;  in  the 
restrained  movement  of  their  arms,  in 
the  still  vigorous  play  of  their  mus 
cles,  and  in  their  agile  leaps  one  de- 
vined  a  fatigue,  and  some  haste  to  get  the  game  over. 

Moreover,  I  had  lost  all  interest  in  the  match,  the  sides 
were  quite  unequal,  and  there  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  the 
ultimate  result.  I  ceased  to  watch  the  players,  and  my 
eyes  fell  on  an  inscription  in  white  chalk,  written  on  the 
dazzling  wall  that  was  rounded  at  its  base  where  the  balls 
struck  with  a  hard  sound.  I  read  it  mechanically,  Viva 
Euskual  Herria  said  the  inscription  in  large  awkwardly 
traced  letters  (Long  live  the  Basque  country  !)  Doubtless 
the  work  of  some  passing  enthusiast,  or  of  a  child.  It  took 
hold  of  me,  assuming  a  sudden  importance  in  my  mind : 


86  THE  SWORD  DANCE. 

these  unfamiliar  words  so  strangely  sonorous,  this  cry  of 
revolt  against  the  general  process  of  levelling  summed  up 
for  me  all  that  yet  remained  of  what  was  Basque  in  this 
Saint-Jean-de-Luz,  which  day  by  day  was  fading  from  her. 

When  one  has  lived  some  time  in  this  dying  Euskual- 
Herria  one  sees  so  many  games  of  tennis,  and  plays  so 
many  oneself,  that  they  lose  their  power  of  producing  an 
impression  of  local  colour  on  the  imagination.  More 
over  to-day — a  great  gala  day,  in  a  town  that  is  fast 
becoming  a  kind  of  watering  place — the  tiers  that  surround 
the  court  were  filled  by  a  cosmopolitan  crowd  of  most 
distressingly  commonplace  appearance. 

Then  there  arrived  a  troup  of  odd-looking  peasants,  all 
dressed  alike.  The  Basques  who  were  present  received 
them  with  murmurs  of  welcome:  "You  !  you  !  you  !"  The 
visitors  smiled  and  answered  according  to  the  custom : 
"You!  you!  you!"  in  high  bird-like  voices,  such  as  certain 
tribes  of  Red  Indians  assume  when  they  dance. 

They  wore  black  trousers,  black  caps,  black  blouses 
kilted  in  a  thousand  pleats  and  worn  short,  ending  indeed 
above  the  loins ;  their  faces  were  clean  shaven,  and  had 
that  simple  expression  peculiar  to  old  world  people.  They 
were  "  Souletins,"  delegated  dancers,  who  had  come  to 
take  part  in  the  festivities  from  the  ancient  district  of 
Soule,  whose  traditions  are  still  immutable.  Their  music 
accompanied  them :  a  tambourine,  and  a  kind  of  great 
flute  shaped  like  a  quiver,  a  veritable  pipe  of  Pan. 

In  their  presence  the  game  was  finished.  And  as  soon 
as  the  drawling  voice  of  the  crier  had  proclaimed  the  last 
point  in  Basque,  before  the  crowd  had  time  to  rise,  the 
organisers  of  the  festivities  invited  the  Souletins  to  dance. 


THE  SWORD  DANCE.  87 

Then  the  old  man,  who  had  been  playing  the  pastoral 
flute,  advanced  into  the  middle  of  the  court,  whilst  the 
dancers,  who  numbered  about  thirty,  formed  a  large  circle 
around  him  holding  hands.  At  the  sound  of  a  tiny  trill, 
strangely  mysterious,  and  as  if  coming  from  far  off,  that 
proceeded  from  the  huge  archaic  flute,  the  men  began  to 
move  slowly  in  measured  time.  Here  and  there  stupid 
laughter  was  heard  to  escape  from  under  elegant  hats ; 
but  the  greater  number  of  the  people,  even  of  the  more 
common  tourists  were  impressed  and  interested.  A  hush 
fell  upon  the  crowd  present  at  this  almost  silent  dance, 
in  which  the  light  slippers  of  the  Souletins  glided  noise 
lessly  over  the  surface  of  the  court. 

The  spirit  of  past  ages  had  surely  come  to  life  once 
again  at  the  sound  of  the  flute,  communicating  to  the  sen 
sitive,  unexpected  thrills,  and  to  coarser  natures  a  feeling 
of  respect  in  spite  of  themselves. 

With  the  regularity  of  automatons,  the  Souletins 
executed  to  a  mournful  measure  the  quickest  and  most 
complicated  steps.  Occasionally  a  nervous  leap  would 
raise  them  from  the  ground  altogether,  their  pleated 
blouses,  so  quaintly  short,  spreading  wide  under  their  arms 
like  the  skirts  of  a  ballet  girl — so  light  were  they,  one 
could  not  hear  them  fall  to  the  ground  again,  and  not 
withstanding  the  great  speed  with  which  their  feet  moved, 
their  faces  remained  impassive  and  solemn.  Still  the  old 
flutist  stood  in  the  centre  of  the  circle,  playing  his  shrill 
music  as  though  he  led  them  by  some  sorcery.  The  mid 
day  sun  stunted  the  shadows  of  these  dancers  in  black 
garments,  almost  to  nothing,  as  they  whirled  in  a  circle 
on  the  grey  asphalt. 


88  THE   SWORD  DANCE. 

The  Angelus  began  to  ring — for  thank^God  the  Angelas 
still  rings  out  from  the  venerable  belfries  in  this  country 
— as  the  crowd  dispersed  after  the  performance,  pouring 
into  the  streets  of  Saint-Jean-de-Luz. 

A  dance  was  announced  to  take  place  at  four  o'clock 
(the  ancient  sword  dance  to  be  performed  by  young 
mountaineers  of  Guipuzcoa)  ;  meanwhile  the  time  had  to 
be  passed  by  lunching  at  some  hotel,  among  tourists  of  all 
classes,  and  then  by  wandering  about  the  gay  streets  of  the 
town,  where  here  and  there  the  Basque  music  of  tam 
bourines  and  fifes  could  be  heard. 

In  Saint-Jean-de-Luz  there  are  still  some  delightful 
corners,  some  quite  secluded  streets  where  the  original 
character  of  the  place  is  yet  preserved :  jutting  out  roofs  ; 
whitewashed  fa9ades  intersected  by  green  or  red  beams ; 
great  trees  overhanging  garden  walls;  glimpses  of  the  blue 
sea,  or  of  the  purple  Pyrenees ;  peace  and  silence  between 
white  walk  on  a  pavement  of  pebbles  gathered  from  the 
sea  shored  Nevertheless,  dreadful  modern  buildings  are 
rising  up  daily — not  a  corner  of  the  shore,  not  a  lovely 
hill-side  that  is  not  dishonoured  now  by  some  great  costly 
erection  conceived  by  bloated  barbarians,  by  snobs  gone 
mad.  It  would  be  so  simple  not  to  disfigure  the  country, 
to  build  Basque  houses,  as  a  few  artists  have  had  the  good 
taste  to  do  !  Alas,  alas,  who  will  save  us  from  this  moder\a 
trumpery,  from  over  luxury,  from  uniformity — and  idiotsj! 

....... 

I  sat  down  to  wait  under  some  trees  of  a  square  in  front 
of  a  cafe  that  had  been  established  in  a  house  of  the  seven 
teenth  century,  the  ex-abode  of  royalty,  and  watched 


THE  SWORD  DANCE.  89 

bicyclist  after  bicyclist  pass  by ;  women  with  befeathered 
hats,  women  of  all  nationalities,  of  all  ranks,  but  who 
copied  one  another  in  their  dress,  devoid  of  style  or 
meaning,  with  a  complete  disdain  of  any  difference  of 
type.  It  is  one  of  the  achievements  of  this  century  that, 
at  any  watering  place,  it  is  quite  impossible  to  tell  at  first 
sight  whether  you  are  at  Ostend,  at  Trouville,  or  at  Saint 
Sebastian. 

I  entirely  lost  that  note  of  strangeness  the  dancers  had 
given  me  in  the  morning.  An  effort  was  even  necessary 
to  remind  myself  that,  in  those  distant  mountains,  there 
still  exists  the  remnants  of  a  people  who  guards,  with  the 
secret  of  its  origin,  the  faith  and  traditions  and  language 
of  its  ancestors.  However,  two  guitarists  approached  me, 
a  blind  old  man  and  a  young  girl,  who  had  come  from 
Spain  to  beg  for  pence  during  the  festivities.  And  the 
moment  I  heard  their  music,  a  soft  music  almost  drowned 
by  the  noise  of  the  wind  from  the  sea,  and  the  confused 
murmur  from  the  town,  a  veil  began  to  fall — to  fall  on  all 
the  modern  trivialities.  They  struck  up  an  old  "  Mal- 
guenia."  One  of  the  guitars  played  the  air;  it  was  like 
a  song  of  Arabia,  a  moan  spreading  over  desert  plains. 
The  other  accompanied  in  little  short  and  trembling  notes 
that  imitated  the  croaking  of  grasshoppers  in  deserts  of 
scorching  sand.  It  seemed  to  speak  of  sorrows  born  by 
souls  in  other  ages,  in  Andalusia,  at  the  heavy  hour  of 
noon,  when  the  Moors  were  in  possession.  .  .  In  the 
indefinable  nature  of  this  music,  in  the  mystery  of  its 
rhythm,  the  peculiar  genius  of  the  race  will  be  preserved 
for  centuries  still  to  come,  in  spite  of  the  universal  fusion 
of  men  and  things. 


90  <THE  SWORD  DANCE. 

At  last,  on  the  stroke  of  four,  the  young  mountaineers 
of  Guipuzcoa,  who  had  come  to  dance,  appeared  in  the 
court  of  the  convent  where  the  crowd  had  been  assembled 
for  some  time  on  several  hundred  chairs. 

One  held  an  immense  silk  standard,  the  others  naked 
swords.  Unconcerned,  and  solemn  in  appearance  as  their 
brothers  of  Soule  this  morning,  they  mounted  the  plat 
form  that  had  been  prepared  for  them. 

They  wore  red  caps,  were  all  in  their  shirt  sleeves,  and 
tieless,  in  the  Basque  fashion ;  their  trousers  were  white 
under  an  open  waistcoat,  with  the  traditional  leather  orna 
ments  on  their  calves:  straps  of  leather  studded  with  small 
bells  that  would  jingle  in  a  moment  with  a  barbaric  sound 
as  they  danced. 

The  decorated  platform  certainly  looked  rather  like  a 
theatre  at  a  fair,  in  spite  of  a  simplicity  almost  naif  in  its 
directness.  To  appreciate  them  fully  it  was  necessary  to 
put  aside  any  such  comparison,  and  to  forget  equally  the 
modern  crowd  and  a  thousand  ridiculous  little  details — in 
fact  the  general  surroundings. 

Moreover,  they  themselves  appeared  quite  unconscious 
of  their  audience.  It  seems  that  on  the  previous  day  they 
had  replied  to  the  director  of  a  neighbouring  Casino,  who 
wished  to  engage  them  for  the  evening,  "  No,  we  are 
Basques  who  dance  in  the  open  air  before  Basques,  the 
dances  of  our  country,  that  the  traditions  of  them  may  be 
prolonged.  We  are  not  folk  who  take  money  to  show 
ourselves  off." 

They  were  tall,  supple,  strong  men,  quite  as  much  at 
their  ease  before  this  crowd  of  bathers  as  in  their  own  vil 
lage,  when  it  is  a  question  of  dancing  among  themselves, 


THE  SWORD  DANCE.  91 

on  Sundays,  in  the  open  places  before  the  churches.  At 
first  they  knelt  down  together  with  heads  bent  low  towards 
the  earth  in  a  magnificent  salute  to  their  standard ;  the 
bearer  himself,  kneeling  in  the  centre  of  the  motionless 
group,  began  slowly  to  brandish  the  pole,  with  supple 
movements  in  such  a  way  as  to  cause  the  folds  of  silk  to 
fly  like  great  agitated  wings  above  their  heads.  Then 
they  all  rose,  grandly  tall,  and  the  dance  commenced  to 
the  sound  of  a  warlike  march  played  on  fife  and  tam 
bourine.  The  step  was  singularly  complicated,  varied 
from  time  to  time  by  tremendous  bounds  that  shook  the 
little  bells  about  them,  and  rattled  the  leather  straps 
against  their  calves.  There  was  a  brandishing  of  rapiers 
in  time  to  music,  quick  thrusts  and  parrying — a  simulta 
neous  meeting  of  all  the  swords  with  the  clash  of  steel.  It 
recalled  some  scene  in  antiquity — one  of  those  warlike 
dances  in  which  the  young  men  of  Greece  delighted. 


Many  other  dances  followed  on  this  same  platform,  all 
very  ancient,  some  dating  back  incalculable  ages,  so  remote 
is  the  origin  of  these  people.  They  performed  the  ancient 
pastoral  of  Abraham,  played  by  "  young  boys  from  the 
community  of  Barcus — in  which  angels  and  demons  figure 
by  the  side  of  the  patriarch,  nay  even  Chodorlahomor, 
King  of  Sodom." 

Later,  when  it  had  grown  dark,  they  began  again  in 
the  public  Square,  this  time  without  a  platform,  in  the 
very  midst  of  the  crowd.  The  sword  dance  appeared 
peculiarly  noble  and  barbaric  in  the  glimmer  of  lanterns 
under  a  moonlit  sky.  And  then  at  the  end  a  general  fan- 


92  THE  SWORD  DANCE. 

dango  took  place — everyone,  girls  and  boys  in  a  mad  whirl 
of  intoxicating  pleasure. 


For  a  whole  week  the  traditional  Basque  festivities  suc 
ceeded  one  another  at  Saint-Jean-de-Luz,  all  the  old  dances, 
the  diverse  games  of  tennis ;  improvisations  by  inspired 
shepherds,  competitions  in  those  strange  cries  of  hilarity 
called  Irrintzina  which  make  one  shudder;  songs  and 
sacred  hymns  in  churches.  And  the  performers  of  these 
bear  names  whose  consonants  echo  down  to  us  from 
primitive  times,  names  such  as  Agestaran,  Lizarraga, 
Imbil,  Olai'z,  and  Heguiaphal.  .  . 

It  all  takes  place  amidst  surroundings  that  become  more 
and  more  incongruous,  before  assemblies  in  which  Beotiens 
predominate,  and  is  so  out  of  vogue,  so  little  characteristic 
of  the  country  now,  alas  !  that  at  moments  it  seems  almost 
lamentable  in  the  midst  of  the  foolishly  smiling  crowd. 

Yet  how  touching,  how  worthy  of  sympathy  and  res 
pect  are  these  efforts  at  preservation,  these  religious  revi 
vals  of  past  customs  which  those  festivities  represent ! 


Cathedral  Impressions. 


.URGOS,  when  the  light  wanes,  at  the 
close  of  an  April  Sunday,  in  the  splen 
dour  of  Southern  Spring,  and  in  all  the 
golden  red  of  the  sunset. 

The  air  is  still  and  very  soft,  and  as 
the  daylight  fades,  a  joyless  evening  spreads 
gradually  over  the  old  world  city,  isola 
ted  here  in  the  country,  decrepid  and 
dying  on  the  banks  of  a  meagre  river 
that  has  no  communication  with  the  life-bringing  sea. 
In  the  waning  light  it  seems  as  if  the  oppression  of  this 
superb  name  Burgos,  evoking  splendours  of  greater  days, 
weighs  upon  her  Sunday  streets,  where  the  Spain  of  to 
day,  so  insignificant  beside  the  Spain  of  former  times, 
perambulates  in  its  fine  modern  clothes. 

The  Cathedral,  the  very  celebrated  cathedral,  at  once 
comes  into  sight :  above  the  houses  appear  points  that  rise 
high  into  the  golden  air,  points  and  arrows  miraculously 
carved,  so  frail  in  their  exquisite  tracery,  like  paper  lace- 
work,  almost,  that  the  wind  must  blow  away— and  for 


94  CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS. 

centuries  they  have  been  there,  immovable.  At  this  hour 
they  flame  red,  caught  by  the  sinking  sun  that  in  a  moment 
will  colour  them  alone,  leaving  the  little  street  in  dark 
ness,  whence  gradually  the  Sunday  crowd  will  disappear 
into  the  obscure  dwellings. 

The  very  heart  of  the  town  is  the  cathedral's  throne.  I 
am  conducted  there  through  a  labyrinth  of  old  houses  as 
quickly  as  possible,  as  I  am  leaving  at  nightfall.  Here  it  is. 
Great  walls  pierced  by  Gothic  ogives,  flights  of  steps, 
sumptuous  porticoes  where  a  world  of  statues,  sculptured 
in  red  stone,  are  ranged  in  rows,  placed  one  above  the 
other.  Then,  majestic  gates — and  suddenly  a  twilight,  a 
sepulchral  chill  on  one's  shoulders,  a  sweet  smell  of  incense 
in  a  subteranean  darkness :  I  have  gained  the  inside,  pene 
trating  a  world  of  incredible  magnificence,  of  solitude 
gloomily  enchanted.  In  front  of  me  are  dark  receding 
distances,  traversed  here  and  there  by  rainbow  beams  that 
fall  from  some  great  window,  whilst  flagstones  resound 
under  my  feet  in  the  silence,  echoing  as  in  a  cave. 

It  is  the  cathedral,  the  legendary  cathedral,  the  marvel 
of  olden  times;  more  surprising  than  Milan,  Strasburg  or 
Toledo.  In  its  Sunday  evening  abandonment,  the  great 
organs  silent  and  the  censers  extinguished,  it  inspires 
something  of  dread. 

At  first,  the  impression  one  gets,  is  that  of  entering  a 
petrified  forest,  of  walking  under  huge  trees.  The  columns, 
the  enormous  trunks  rise  up  entwined  by  what  might  be 
ivy  or  moss,  in  fact,  fine  and  wonderful  sculpture.  Above, 
wherever  these  pillars  spread  out  their  branch-like  arches, 
masses  of  foliage  cluster,  a  veritable  leafage  of  stone,  close 
and  thick,  like  a  roof  of  high  forest  trees  overhead,  testi- 


CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS.  95 

fying  to  the  patient  work  of  a  whole  generation  of  men. 
All  carved  in  living  stone,  all  infinitely  durable  in  spite  of 
such  rare  delicacy,  and  already  transmitted  to  us  from  afar 
through  the  past  centuries.  Between  enormous  pillars,  in 
all  directions,  are  giant  gates  in  bronze  and  iron,  thirty  feet 
high,  prodigiously  wrought,  separating  the  great  nave  from 
a  multitude  of  secondary  chapels  still  more  inconceivably 
magnificent,  where  the  delicate  leaves,  the  fairy-like 
bowers,  which  there  too  rise  to  the  vaulted  roof,  are  no 
longer  of  stone  but  of  glittering  gold. 


A  man,  who  is  the  guardian  of  all  this  wealth,  opens 
these  heavy  barriers  of  bronze  or  of  iron,  one  after  another, 
with  wrought  keys  that  are  as  long  as  daggers ;  the 
banging  of  the  gates,  as  they  close  behind  us,  resound 
lingeringly  under  the  vaulted  roof. 

It  is  too  late,  he  says,  to  see  everything;  night  is  coming 
on.  He  hastens  me  forward. 

At  first  we  were  alone  in  this  vast  place,  then  four  or 
five  mountain  peasants  arrive  in  old  clothes,  with  a  shrink 
ing  look,  uncouth  and  miserable,  who  ask  permission  to 
follow,  and  join  themselves  to  us  in  a  group.  They  peer 
quite  closely  at  the  sumptuous  things  in  the  growing 
dusk,  touching  the  gold  with  their  fingers,  and  moistening 
the  marbles  with  their  breath. 

We  go  into  the  choir  which  is  full  of  inestimable 
treasures.  It  is  shut  ofF  in  a  kind  of  great  bronze  cage, 
concealed  by  long  draperies  of  brocade  falling  the  whole 
height  of  the  nave ;  candlesticks  of  embossed  silver,  that 
measure  five  or  six  feet,  are  arranged  before  the  high  altar 


96  CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS. 

glistening  with  gold.  Afterwards,  into  all  the  secondary 
chapels,  whose  gates  in  opening,  awake  louder  and  more 
lingering  echoes  in  the  growing  darkness,  their  golden 
traceries,  imitating  acanthus  leaves  and  dainty  chicory 
plants,  seen  close  at  hand,  are  peopled  by  hundreds  of 
figures  and  animals.  Then,  hurrying  on  again,  we  are 
shown  the  tombs  of  the  saintly  founders ;  the  man,  who 
conducts  us,  briskly  raises  the  cloth  of  red  and  gold  velvet 
that  covers  their  images  of  alabaster  or  of  marble,  their 
white  reclining  statues.  We  pass  through  a  labyrinth  of 
cloisters  full  of  souvenirs  and  relics ;  the  doors  are  fastened 
by  strange  locks  representing  human  faces,  the  key  fitting 
into  mouths  that  grin.  And  at  last  back  to  the  immense 
nave  again,  nearly  dark  now,  re-entering  unexpectedly  by  a 
small  door. 

There  is  no  sense  of  religious  peace  in  the  place;  on  the 
contrary,  only  a  feeling  of  magnificence  that  is  implacable 
and  overpowering ;  no,  not  even  calm,  in  spite  of  the 
dusk  and  the  silence ;  not  even  the  restful  unity  to  be 
found  in  certain  Japanese  sanctuaries  of  the  Holy  Moun 
tain,  which,  together  with  this  one,  are  the  most  splendid 
temples  to  the  Gods  still  unmolested  by  time.  In  this 
extravagant  excess  of  wealth  one  is  conscious  of  something 
wrong,  of  something  intensely  human  and  almost  sensual. 
A  prodigious  past  is  evoked :  the  Spain  of  the  great 
period,  abounding  in  power  and  in  gold ;  but  the  peace, 
the  sweet  peace  of  so  many  other  Christian  Churches  is 
wholly  absent  here. 

I  have  experienced,  before  now,  that  to  see  things  for 
the  first  time  by  stealth,  in  the  evening,  in  the  fever  of  a 
hurried  visit,  is  the  way  to  receive  a  complete,  definite 


CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS.  97 

and  just  impression  of  them.  It  happened  once,  sometime 
ago  now,  that  having  paid  my  first  visit  to  the  Acropolis  at 
Athens  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  in  the  course  of  a  few 
minutes,  at  the  price  of  many  difficulties,  and  at  the  risk 
of  missing  my  ship,  I  remember  that  I  caught  a  vivid 
glimpse  of  its  ancient  splendour,  in  a  way  that  I  have 
never  since  experienced.  Thus  with  Burgos,  I  feel  I 
would  rather  not  come  again  to  weaken  and  dwarf  my  im 
pressions  of  the  whole,  merely  for  the  sake  of  seeing  some 
incomparable  details  I  might  undoubtedly  discover. 


We  are  going  out. 

Two  small  lights  burn  like  Tom  Thumb  tapers  in  the 
far  distance  of  the  nave,  and  near  them  a  dark  kneeling 
form  becomes  visible.  Let  us  see  what  it  is ;  let  us  ap 
proach  very  quietly  over  the  resounding  flagstones,  in  order 
not  to  disturb  this  praying  phantom.  Two  wax  tapers, 
such  modest  tapers,  are  burning  before  a  picture  of  the 
Virgin,  which  hangs  in  a  neglected  corner,  in  an  unim 
portant  niche  behind  one  of  the  great  pillars,  yet  is  sump 
tuous  enough  in  its  frame  of  old  gold. 

A  woman  dressed  in  black,  with  a  mantilla  of  mourning 
on  her  head,  is  prostrate  before  it.  She  holds  a  miserable 
baby  at  her  breast,  a  child  but  a  few  months  old,  in  whose 
shrivelled  little  face  there  is  already  the  stamp  of  death. 
She  prays  ardently  for  him  as  the  wax  of  the  tapers  gradu 
ally  diminishes,  the  penny  tapers  she  has  placed  before  the 
humblest  picture  she  could  find,  this  sorrowing  creature. 
The  contrast  between  the  prodigious  wealth  all  round  and 
the  rags  of  the  supplicant  is  overwhelming  and  cruel :  be- 


98  CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS. 

tween  the  persistent  durability  of  those  many  thousand 
saints  draped  in  gold  and  the  frailty  of  this  little  being 
with  no  to-morrow,  brought  to  them  all  wrapt  up  in  rags, 
and  timidly  presented  before  them  that  they  may  take  pity 
on  him,  destined  surely  to  return  soon  to  mother  earth. 

She  is  already  decrepid,  this  woman  whose  attitude  sug 
gests  such  boundless  distress,  a  grandmother  perhaps,  dis 
puting  with  death  for  the  child  of  a  dead  daughter,  or 
perhaps  a  mother,  who,  at  an  advanced  age,  has  conceived 
a  child  that  is  not  likely  to  live. 

With  infinite  tenderness  she  holds  and  covers  up  the 
poor  little  human  thing  that  owes  its  failure,  its  miserable 
state  to  some  unknown  chance ;  she  draws  a  black  hand 
kerchief  over  the  piteous  face  that  seems  to  express  already 
some  future  suffering,  and  wraps  a  shawl  about  the  thin 
body  no  bigger  than  a  doll's,  to  protect  it  from  the  sepul 
chral  damp  that  is  falling  on  it  from  the  vaulted  roof. 
Still  she  kneels,  and  her  lips  move  in  obstinate  and  vain 
repetitions.  Now  she  looks  at  me  with  eyes  full  of  deso 
lation,  divining  a  pity  no  doubt  in  mine,  seeming  to  ask 
doesn't  he  look  ill,  my  poor  little  one. 

I  turn  away  to  elude  her  dumb  question  that  tears  at 
my  heart,  and  pretend  to  be  interested  in  other  things. 
But  the  next  moment,  seeing  that  I  remain  there,  she 
raises  her  head  towards  me  again,  after  a  quick  glance  at 
the  splendour  around.  Evidently  she  is  not  quite  con 
vinced,  and  her  eyes  ask  still  more  anxiously  this  time : 
Do  you  really  think  that  they  will  listen  to  me,  these 
magnificent  divinities  ? 

God  !  I  do  not  know  if  they  will  listen.  In  her  place 
I  would  rather  carry  my  child  to  one  of  those  country 


CATHEDRAL   IMPRESSIONS.  99 

chapels  where  the  Virgin  of  simple  folk  reigns.  The 
Madonnas  and  Saints  who  inhabit  this  place  are,  more 
than  anything  else,  I  think,  creatures  of  ceremony,  hard 
ened  by  secular  pomp.  No,  I  cannot  imagine  that  they 
would  occupy  themselves  with  a  poor  old  woman  in  tears, 
and  with  her  little  deformed  child  who  is  dying. 


The  Passing  of  the  Sultan. 


am 


HE  window  through  which  I 
looking  is  in  one  of  the  Kiosks  of  the 
Yeldiz  Palace,  the  habitual  resi 
dence  of  His  Majesty  the  Sultan. 

And  the  window  forms  the  frame 
to  a  great  scene  that  is  very  peculiar, 
very  unique,  and  that  furnishes  at 
the  very  first  glimpse  a  precise  indi 
cation  of  the  time  and  place. 

First,  there  is  a  Mosque,  miraculously  white  in  the-dust 
and  blazing  June  sun  at  mid-day,  under  a  sky  pale  with 
heat,  quite  a  new  and  elegant  Mosque,  though  built  in  the 
pure  old  style,  a  Mosque  suggesting  the  refinements  of  a 
modern  Islam,  in  this,  not  unlike  our  new  Gothic  churches 
in  which-archaic  researches  are  allied  to  perfected  methods; 
almost  too  pretty  with  its  high  portico  crowned  by  Arabian 
trefoils,  the  fine  carving  of  its  windosw,  the  grace  of  its 
minarets  covered  with  ornaments  like  reversed  stalactites, 
and  surmounted  by  a  glittering  crescent  of  gold. 

In  the  immediate  neighbourhood  all  is  equally  new,  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  THE  SULTAN.  101 

ground  sanded  and  naked,  the  trees  young,  the  grass  mown, 
and  baskets  of  flowers  arranged  with  all  the  care  usual  in 
princely  residences. 

Behind  the  white  Mosque  all  in  lace-work,  that  occu 
pies  the  centre  of  the  picture,  and  is  the  principal  sub 
ject,  appear  indistinctly  the  great  marvels  of  former  times. 
In  the  distance — which,  as  the  perspective  indicates,  we  are 
looking  down  upon  from  a  height — stretches  theBosphorus, 
the  silhouette  of  Asiatic  Scutari ;  then,  that  incomparable 
thing,  the  point  of  the  old  Seraglio  jutting  out  into  the 
water  of  Marmora,  with  minarets,  cupolas  and  the  cypresses 
of  Stamboul :  all  lightly  sketched  in  grey  blues,  devoured 
by  the  sunshine  and  the  glare  of  the  scintilating  sea  just 
visible  under  a  veil  of  luminous  dust,  and  occupying  little 
space  in  the  background,  behind  the  lovely  Mosque,  like 
the  diminutive  houses  and  palaces  that  nestle  near  the  arms 
and  against  the  shoulders  of  the  central  figure  in  certain 
pictures  by  old  masters.  It  is  so  wonderful  this  point  of 
Stamboul  with  Saint  Sophia  and  the  old  Seraglio,  that 
the  very  indication  of  its  presence  evokes  in  this  modern 
scene,  recollections  of  the  glorious  past. 

The  interlacing  roads,  and  alleys,  and  avenues  that  sur 
round  the  Imperial  Mosque,  are  full  of  soldiers  on  the 
march,  approaching  one  another  to  the  sound  of  military 
music,  and  gradually  concentrating  round  the  white  per 
forated  walls  of  the  sanctuary,  where  evidently  some  solem 
nity  is  to  take  place.  On  all  sides  they  are  seen  crossing 
one  another,  and  zigzagging  as  in  some  endless  fairy  defile 
on  the  stage.  Cavalry  flags,  black  banners  embroidered  in 
silver,  the  red  ensigns  of  the  lancers,  pass  and  repass  before 
one  another  in  a  cloud  of  rising  dust;  the  brass  instruments 


fHE   PASSING   OF 

of  the  bands  sparkle  in  the  sun,  as  well  as  the  high  Cha- 
peaus-chinois  (military  musical  instruments)  decorated  with 
horses'  tails ;  bells  ring  and  flourishes  resound,  whilst  the 
air  is  filled  with  the  peculiarly  solemn  tone  of  Turkish 
trumpets.  Still  the  soldiers  continue  to  arrive,  massing 
themselves  in  a  pre-arranged  order,  with  a  perfect  preci 
sion,  and  halting  suddenly  at  their  post.  The  nearest, 
those  who  take  their  stand  in  serried  ranks  directly  below 
us,  against  the  walls  of  the  Kiosk,  are  Arnautes  from  the 
north  of  the  Empire,  and  Zouaves  of  Tripoli  in  green 
turbans — splendid  men,  both  in  bearing  and  demeanour, 
individually  and  in  mass. 

Now  they  are  all  there,  not  a  movement  among  them, 
every  man  wrapt  in  thought,  for  the  holy  hour  of  noon  is 
approaching,  and  soon  the  ceremony  will  take  place  in  the 
Mosque,  for  which  they  have  all  been  assembled,  the 
"  Selamlike,"  the  great  Friday  prayer,  at  which  the  Sultan 
will  be  present  in  person. 

In  the  room  here,  there  is  no  feeling  of  devout  silence ; 
diplomatists  talk  with  the  wives  of  ambassadors,  or  discuss 
political  questions  together.  Nor  is  there  any  in  the 
adjoining  room,  which  is  crowded  with  people,  women 
especially :  tourists  of  different  European  nationalities  to 
whom,  by  request  of  the  embassies,  the  Grand  Master  of 
Ceremonies  has  given  permission  to  come  and  see  the 
procession  of  the  Selamlike.  An  aide-de-camp,  the  most 
obliging  Mehmed-Bey,  in  long  flowing  Circassian  sleeves, 
does  the  honours  and  shows  the  fair  sight-seers  to  suit 
able  seats.  Will  his  Majesty,  who  is  to  pass  here  under 
these  very  windows,  be  on  horseback  or  in  a  carriage  ?  A 
question  that  greatly  absorbs  the  spectators,  and  that  is 


THE   SULTAN.  103 

impossible  to  answer.  Generally,  for  this  short  transit  of 
two  or  three  hundred  yards  between  the  Palace  and  the 
Mosque,  the  Sultan  finds  it  simpler  to  get  into  a  carriage 
while  his  chargers  are  led  behind,  in  this  case  regrettable, 
for  his  Majesty  looks  very  fine  on  horseback,  and  besides, 
answers  better  to  our  idea  of  a  Khalif  than  when  passing 
in  a  landau  like  any  western  king. 

The  time  draws  near ;  the  marble  steps  of  the  Mosque 
have  just  been  hastily  covered  with  the  precious  red  carpet, 
on  which  the  Sultan  is  to  place  his  feet,  and  on  each  side  of 
the  door,  strange  Asiatic  groups  have  ranged  themselves ; 
long  robes,  green  and  yellow  and  orange,  stand  out  against 
the  snowy  whiteness  of  the  walls ;  dark  heads  of  solemn 
aspect  surmounted  by  large  turbans: — priests  deputed  from 
Mecca,  from  Bagdad,  from  far  distant  countries  over  which 
the  Khalif  extends  his  religious  empire,  bringing  with 
them  a  charming  touch  of  the  fierce  barbarity  of  ancient 
times. 

Along  the  sanded  avenue,  lined  by  the  troops  and  kept 
clear  by  a  double  row  of  soldiers,  dignitaries  of  all  sorts 
begin  to  arrive  on  their  way  to  the  prayer,  more  especially 
officers,  generals,  and  marshalls,  all  the  heads  of  the  Turk 
ish  Army : — but  they  are  scarcely  noticed  in  the  general 
impatience  to  see  the  Sultan  pass. 

In  an  elegant  closed  carriage,  the  princesses  of  the 
Imperial  family  sweep  by,  a  cloud  of  muslin  concealing 
their  dress  and  faces. 

The  sun  blazes :  in  the  white  rooms,  on  the  white 
Mosque,  in  the  distances  blurred  by  scintillating  reflections 
and  dust,  everywhere  a  glare  of  light,  whilst  the  presence 
of  these  thousands  of  armed  men  massed  together  in  silence, 


104  THE   PASSING   OF 

all  but  holding  their  breath,  seems  to  augment  the  oppres 
sive  heat. 

One  by  one  the  great  personages  invited  to  the  prayer 
continue  to  arrive  on  foot;  the  Imperial  princes,  the  elders 
with  their  aides-de-camp,  the  children  in  military  cos 
tume  accompanied  by  their  tutors.  Irresistibly  charming 
is  a  beautiful  boy  in  naval  costume  covered  with  crosses, 
who  walks  superbly,  and  turns  his  delightful  intelligent 
face  to  the  people  as  he  passes.  In  the  tourists'  room, 
where  he  is  not  known,  women's  heads,  in  flowery  hats 
like  May  gardens,  lean  from  the  window  to  look  at  him, 
and  ask :  "  Who  is  it  ?"  It  is  the  little  Prince  Burhan- 
Eddine,  his  Majesty's  youngest  son. 

Mid-day  approaches.  Everyone  looks  towards  the 
Palace.  Watches  are  consulted — travellers'  watches  that 
never  agree,  being  regulated  to  all  the  different  European 
times.  Through  the  troops,  who  rouse  themselves  and 
stand  erect,  there  runs  a  perceptible  movement  that 
announces  the  approach  of  the  sovereign.  Amidst  the 
clashing  of  brass  instruments  the  bands  play  the  Imperial 
Anthem.  And  up  in  the  aerial  gallery  of  the  white  min 
aret,  under  the  golden  crescent,  the  mezzin  has  just  appeared, 
very  small  against  the  sky  in  the  blazing  sun.  The  mez 
zin  who  is  to  chant  the  holy  prayer. 

Twelve  o'clock  !  Suddenly  the  music  ceases,  halts  in 
the  middle  of  a  phrase,  an  unexpected  silence  falls  as 
though  under  the  oppression  of  something  rather  awful. 
The  troops  stiffen  themselves  to  a  panting  immobility. 
Then  the  three  cries,  Allah  !  Allah  !  Allah  !  rising  simul 
taneously  from  the  powerful  chests  of  five  thousand  soldiers, 
rend  the  hot  motionless  air. 


THE  SULTAN.  105 

And  in  the  silence  that  falls  again,  after  the  great  out 
burst,  the  sovereign  passes. 

He  is  in  a  carriage,  with  Osman  Pacha  the  illustrious 
hero  of  Plevna  in  front  of  him,  and  passes  quickly,  as  every 
head  bends. 

And  from  aloft,  under  the  blazing  sky,  the  chant  of  the 
mezzin  falls,  the  oriental  call,  the  secular  call :  this  mar 
vellous  voice,  chosen  from  among  all  voices,  dominates  the 
noise  below,  covers  the  military  commands  and  the  vague 
murmuring  of  so  many  thousand  men.  It  is  fresh,  flexible 
and  infinite,  something  strange,  too,  in  its  melancholy 
hautboy  tones.  The  quick  plaintive  fugues  rise  and  fall 
above  the  human  heads,  throwing  the  mystic  feeling  of 
Islam,  even  over  the  unbelieving  strangers  assembled  there 
for  this  unusual  sight. 

The  Khalif,  who  has  descended  from  his  landau,  mounts 
the  marble  stairs  on  the  red  carpet.  The  oriental  dresses 
and  sombre  turbans,  that  were  grouped  upon  the  steps, 
prostrate  themselves  to  the  ground.  The  last  notes  of  the 
heavenly  voice  grown  plaintive,  die  on  the  air — and  it  is 
over.  The  Khalif  has  passed.  Everyone  begins  to  breathe 
and  speak  freely  again  after  the  religious  hush,  and  con 
versations  are  resumed  among  the  cosmopolitan  groups  in 
the  Kiosk,  whilst  the  beautiful  white  chargers  harnessed 
in  gold  are  led  away. 

The  moment  has  been  short,  but  nevertheless,  one  has 
felt  again  with  a  thrill  amid  splendid  scenic  effects,  the 
sweeping  past  of  one  of  those  special  beings  called  Em 
perors  or  Kings,  in  whom  great  nations  are  personified. 


The  Passing  of  the  Queen. 


CTUALLY  I  live  in  France,  but 
on  a  kind  of  projecting  balcony 
that  overlooks  Spain.  As  the 
windows  and  terraces  of  my  little 
home  are  almost  washed  by  the 
Bidassoa,  I  can  see  and  hear  all 
that  passes  on  the  opposite  shore, 
which  is  not  in  France. 

To-day,   a  lovely   day   in    the 

height  of  summer-time,  there  is  suddenly  an  unexpected 
commotion  among  the  bells  over  there :  the  Church  of 
Fontarabia,  the  Church  of  Irun,  the  monasteries,  all  peal 
and  peal  as  for  some  great  festival.  Then  a  large  national 
flag,  red  with  a  band  of  yellow,  rises  quickly  above  the 
Castle  of  Jeanne-la-Folle,  brilliant  against  the  brown, 
sombre  mountains,  and  the  French  boats  put  off  hurriedly 
for  Fontarabia,  taking  people  from  here  evidently  to  see 
some  sight, 

"  What  is  it  ?"  I  ask  a  boatman  from  my  window. 
"  It's  the  Queen — the  Queen  of  Spain.     We  are  going 
to  see  her  pass  !" 


THE  PASSING   OF  THE  %VEEN.  107 

Of  course,  I  knew  that  every  summer  Her  Majesty  the 
Queen  Regent  came  from  St.  Sebastian  to  make  a  pil 
grimage  of  several  hours  to  old  Fontarabia.  Well,  sup 
posing  I  go  too,  and  mix  in  the  crowd  of  peasants  and 
fishermen  to  see  the  Queen  pass.  I  hasten  down  and  take 
my  place  in  a  gay  boat-load,  in  which  a  troop  of  young 
girls  and  boys  exchange  merriments  in  the  most  ancient 
and  mysterious  language  in  the  world,  with  that  full,  light 
roll  of  the  r  peculiar  to  Basque  words. 

Ten  minutes  on  the  Bidassoa  that  sweeps  sluggishly 
along  under  the  brilliant  southern  sunlight,  and  we  land 
on  the  Spanish  shore,  on  the  deserted  quai  of  Fontarabia. 

The  young  girls  say  that  it  is  already  late :  the  Queen 
will  soon  leave  the  Church  and  go  away ;  one  must  run. 

By  a  familiar  short  cut  we  climb  nimbly  up  between 
houses  built  in  the  darkest  middle  ages,  sinister  and  dead 
under  the  burning  sun,  and  we  are  soon  in  the  wonderful 
old  street  des  Chevaliers^  close  to  the  Church  with  its  walls 
like  a  fortress,  magnificently  emblazoned. 

But  we  are  late  indeed — hardly  in  time  to  doff  our  caps 
and  open  our  sun-dazed  eyes,  before  the  Queen  passes,  very 
quickly,  in  an  open  carriage  drawn  by  mules  at  a  galop 
over  the  noisy  paving  stones.  She  has  hardly  appeared, 
hardly  been  recognised,  than  she  is  driving  rapidly  away, 
with  the  infant  King  at  her  side,  who  turns  for  a  moment 
to  look  at  the  Church  with  his  deep  young  eyes.  She  is 
quite  simply  dressed,  this  queen,  according  to  the  modern 
custom  that  requires  sovereigns  to  look  as  much  as 
possible  like  their  subjects,  yet  so  queenly  in  appearance, 
in  spite  of  her  attempt  at  simplicity  that  in  this  particular 
case,  there  could  be  no  confusion. 


io8  THE  PASSING  OF  THE  QUEEN. 

I  smile  at  the  disappointment  of  my  companions  who 

had  hurried  over  from  our  France  where  there  are  no  more 

,  kings,  in  the  hope  no  doubt  of  admiring  a  golden  dress. 

(Really  this  strange   levelling  which   sweeps   everything 

away — customs,  traditions,  dress,  pomp  and  ceremonies — 

strikes    the   imagination   most  forcibly   here   among   the 

Spanish  surroundings  of  a  past  still   intact,   among   the 

grand  old  houses  with  their  armorial  bearings,  and  with 

the  sound  everywhere  of  those  very  ancient  bells  pealing 

in  honour  of  the  Queen.) 

At  the  far  end  of  me  narrow  old  street,  the  Royal 
carriage  is  already  nearly  out  of  sight,  and  the  country 
folk  and  the  fishermen,  grouped  round  the  Church,  are 
slow  to  put  on  their  caps,  slow  to  raise  their  voices,  as 
if  affected  by  some  religious  emotion.  And  yet  they  are 
all  Carlists  by  ancient  enough  tradition  ;  but  one  feels  that 
even  to  them  the  sovereign  and  mother  who  has  just 
passed,  so  unaffected  and  quiet  in  her  simple  dress,  com 
mands  a  sympathy  and  respect  by  the  mere  charm  of  her 
presence. 


The  Moth. 


NE  cloudy  evening,  in  my  own  par 
ticular  study,  that  resembles  some  cor 
ner  of  the  east,  a  gleam  of  light  slips 
through  between  the  half-drawn  cur 
tains,  forming  a  long  line  in  the  sur 
rounding  obscurity. 

From  the  folds  of  my  red  velvet 
wall  hangings,  gold  embroideries 
of  archaic  design,  some  tiny  crea 
ture  makes  its  escape,  as  if  drawn  towards  the  dying 
gleam  of  light,  and  once  there,  flutters  impatiently  about ; 
a  tiny  grey  moth  hardly  visible — a  wisp  of  straw  with 
wings,  that  has  doubtless  just  been  hatched  in  this  pale 
renewing  of  the  year. 

\  A  season  ago,  whilst  I  was  sailing  the  Chinese  seas,  it 
had  surely  been  a  horrible  little  worm,  silently  devouring 
the  fibre  of  the  precious  velvet,  in  the  undisturbed  security 
of  my  deserted  room. 

And  to-day  an  entirely  new  life  intoxicated  this  atom, 
the  small  place  seemed  huge  to  him,  and  this  semi-dark 
ness,  light.  This  was  its  hour  of  youth,  of  exuberance,  its 


no  THE  MOTH. 

hour  of  love,  and  the  goal  and  crown  of  its  whole  inferior 
larval  existence. 

Quicker  and  quicker  in  the  delirium  of  life  it  flapped 
its  wings  of  silken  dust  to  describe  those  fantastic  little 
curves. 

In  passing,  I  knocked  it  down  with  a  thoughtless  flip. 
There  on  the  ground,  on  the  purple  of  an  oriental  carpet, 
I  saw  its  little  battered  body  again,  shaken  with  the  flut- 
terings  of  death,  and  out  of  pity,  that  it  should  not  suffer 
further,  that  it  might  return  to  its  nothingness,  I  placed 
my  foot  on  its  microscopic  agony. 

And  then  I  paused  to  think  a  minute.  What  did  this 
remind  me  of?  Something  of  the  same  kind,  a  similar 
sort  of  agitation,  a  similar  intoxicated  flutter,  had  produced 
in  me  a  brief  melancholy  of  the  same  nature,  but  more 
acute. 

Where  had  I  seen  it  then  ? 

Yes,  surely  at  Constantinople,  one  evening  in  April,  on 
the  wooden  bridge  that  joins  Stamboul  to  Pera !  It  was 
the  end  of  such  a  Spring  day  as  this,  when  I  was  making 
my  way  in  the  mist  across  a  bridge.  All  the  beggars  that 
haunt  this  spot  were  at  their  posts  ;  along  the  whole  length 
of  the  balustrade,  their  familiar  figures  were  grouped,  the 
blind,  the  lame,  and  idiots  covered  with  sores.  Among 
the  rest  was  a  miserable  child,  four  or  five  years  old  per 
haps,  with  shrivelled  hands  and  sore  eyes,  who  sat  day  by 
day  motionless  upon  some  rags  at  the  edge  of  the  pave 
ment,  apathetic  and  slow  as  any  caterpillar.  Behind  him 
crouched  his  mother,  an  old  woman  showing  the  red 
stumps  of  her  two  legs  amputated  at  the  knee. 

People  passed  by,  the  busy  and  the  idle,  on  horseback, 


THE  MOTH.  in 

and  in  carriages,  men  in  red  fezes,  veiled  beauties  of  the 
harem,  and,  behind  these  crowds,  Stamboul  raised  its  domes 
magnificently  into  the  evening  sky. 

In  a  voice  that  was  almost  sweet,  the  woman  without 
legs  called  her  little  one  to  her,  saying  in  Turkish  :  "Come 
and  put  on  your  coat,  Mahmoud  !  Come  quickly,  for  the 
wind  is  turning  cold." 

He  rose  meekly  and  went.  His  coat  was  a  little  old 
sordid  Arabian  cloak  of  a  greyish  colour  with  undecided 
stripes,  and  of  the  oriental  shape  with  a  hood.  His 
mother  handed  him  this  rag,  and  he  put  out  his  tiny  arms 
ending  in  the  deformed  hands. 

But,  in  a  moment,  before  the  second  sleeve  was  on,  he 
escaped  in  a  sudden  fit  of  mischief,  and  began  to  run 
wildly  about,  describing  circles  before  the  passers  by,  and 
amusing  himself  by  fluttering  the  sleeves  of  his  Arabian 
cloak  like  wings  in  the  rising  wind. 

A  little  of  that  eternal  youth  so  evanescent,  a  little  of 
the  playful  childishness  of  budding  life  that  is  common  to 
man  and  beasts,  had  chanced  to  wake  in  him.  Among 
his  ancestors  there  must  have  been,  as  among  everyone 
else's,  beings  who  were  healthy,  who  knew  the  joy  of 
physical  pleasure,  the  simple  joy  of  being  and  of  moving : 
something  then  of  those  who  had  gone  before  lived  again 
furtively  in  his  frail  atrophied  flesh. 

I  watched  him  in  astonishment,  having  always  known 
him  inactive :  an  infinite  sadness  possessed  me  at  the  sight 
of  his  poor  little  ephemeral  attempt  at  gaiety,  his  playful 
sport,  the  fluttering  of  his  grey  cloak  in  the  cold  wind 
and  waning  light. 

His  crippled  mother  became  anxious,  fearing  the  horses 


ii2  THE  MOTH. 

and  carriages :  she  called  him,  and  grew  angry,  trying  to 
drag  herself  towards  him  to  catch  him.  But  still  he 
whirled  in  amongst  the  indifferent  groups  as  they  passed, 
whirled  distractedly,  like  the  grey  moths  of  the  evening. 

He  came  back  however  and  crouched  down  at  his  post 
of  misery,  resuming  the  dejected  attitude,  and  did  not 
move  again.  It  had  ended,  suddenly,  as  it  had  begun. 

Something  more  cruel  even  than  the  flip  given  to  the 
moth  had  just  crushed  this  already  thoughtless  little 
creature :  the  uncertainty  of  its  shelter  and  supper  that 
night ;  the  consciousness  of  being  so  miserable,  so  different 
from  others,  of  having  dead  hands,  and  of  being  a  pariah. 
His  head  was  bent  now,  and  he  looked  down  on  the 
ground  with  a  cunning  evil  expression,  winking  his  eyes 
the  while. 

The  association  in  my  mind  between  him  and  the  moth 
is  even  more  intimate  than  I  have  been  able  to  express. 


Profanation. 


HE  grave-digger  is  in  the  garden, 
and  has  come  to  inform  the  Com 
mander  that  the  holes  are  made  !  " 

This  sinister  sentence  is  addressed 
to  me  by  a  young  sailor  with  a  fresh 
bright  voice,  speaking  with  a  Gas 
con  accent. 

A  Spring  morning,  a  wondrous 
morning  in  May,  beams  on  the 
Basque  country.  And  there  is  so  much  fresh  life  every 
where,  so  much  joy  in  the  air,  so  much  rising  sap  in  the 
green  plants,  that  death  seems  a  dark  improbable  dream. 
Yet,  at  the  gate  of  my  garden  so  full  of  roses,  there  stands 
the  old  man  just  announced — the  grave-digger  with  earth- 
soiled  hands. 

It  concerns  those  poor  young  Breton  sailors,  youths  of 
twenty,  drowned  four  years  ago  in  the  breakers  of  the 
Bidassoa,  who  are  to  be  exhumed  to-day.  The  ceme- 
tary  where  they  rested  has  become  too  small,  too  full  of 
the  dead — they  must  be  roused  and  moved.  The  crew  of 


n4  PROFANATION. 

their  ship,  of  which  I  am  now  in  command,  has  just  bought 
for  them  a  freehold  piece  of  ground  where  they  are  all  to 
be  laid  together.  And,  as  their  relations  are  far  away,  the 
care  devolves  on  me  of  superintending  this  change  of  rest 
ing-place. 

The  holes  are  made.  It  is  time  I  should  go.  Fol 
lowing  the  old  remover  of  the  dead,  I  take  the  path 
bordered  with  daisies  and  veronicas  and  wild  germander, 
that  leads  to  the  enclosure  of  perfect  peace. 

From  the  top  of  a  hill  bordering  the  Bidassoa,  the  ceme 
tery  overlooks  great  luminous  depths  of  sea,  expanses  of 
water  and  mountains  together,  in  all  conceivable  blues, 
from  the  very  pale  to  deep  intense  indigos.  The  air, 
which  is  peculiarly  soft  to  breathe,  is  full  of  the  scent  of 
hawthorn  and  lilies.  The  cemetery  is  all  in  bloom,  like  a 
private  garden  where  everything  grows  in  profusion ; 
white  lilies  and  old-fashioned  flowers  raise  their  long  stalks 
here  and  there  above  the  tombs ;  pinks  are  massed  in 
borders,  or  spread  out  in  carpets ;  Easter  daisies  as  bou 
quets  in  formal  rows ;  and,  above  all,  quantities  of  Bengal 
roses  in  luxuriant  flower,  masses  of  pink,  outlined  deli 
cately  against  the  distant  blue.  Surely  southern  May  has 
thrown  an  exquisite  raiment  about  this  spot,  and  the 
weather  to-day  is  exceptional,  even  here  in  the  south, 
clearest  of  the  clear,  and  mild  without  being  oppressive, 
almost  still,  with  an  occasional  waft  of  breeze  that  passes 
impregnated  with  life.  In  vain  has  one  experienced  the 
illusions  of  these  spring  days,  one  allows  oneself  to  be  taken 
in  by  them  again  and  again,  as  one  ever  will  do  until  old 
age.  One  gives  oneself  up  to  an  intoxication  of  living,  of 
wellbeing,  that  seems  as  if  it  could  never  come  to  an  end, 


PROFANATION.  115 

any  more  than  this  festival  of  light  and  youth  that  per 
meates  the  world  this  morning,  immense,  gleaming  and 
soft. 

The  earth  has  been  dug  out,  till  the  rotten  planks  of 
of  the  coffins  are  laid  bare ;  at  this  they  have  stopped, 
in  accordance  with  my  orders ;  they  wait  for  me  before 
raising  the  awful  lids. 

Well,  let  us  begin  with  Tvon  Gaeto,  22  years  of  age,  top 
man,  whose  name  is  written  in  white  letters  on  a  meagre 
little  cross  of  black  wood  overturned  among  the  pinks  and 
the  daisies. 

The  old  grave-digger  descends  till  he  disappears  between 
the  walls  of  the  freshly-opened  grave ;  another  man,  his 
mate,  remains  above  on  the  brink,  waiting  attentively. 

One  stroke  of  the  mattock,  and  the  planks  yield  and 
crumble,  and  amidst  a  rich  soil  darker  than  the  rest,  hide 
ous  remains  are  brought  to  light.  The  grave-digger  pulls 
at  something  long  and  blackish :  a  leg  that  breaks  at  the 
knee  and  remains  in  his  hand : 

"  Here,"  says  he  to  the  man  above,  "  they  are  too  far 
gone ;  we  must  take  them  bit  by  bit ;  run  home  quickly 
and  fetch  the  basket!" 

And  bending  over  his  work,  he  scratches  about  with 
his  nails,  picking  up  the  toes  one  by  one,  and  placing 
them  in  a  little  heap,  as  if  for  a  game  of  knuckle-bones. 

"  I  should  not  have  thought  they  would  have  been  so 
far  gone,"  he  continues,  "  though  they  do  go  more  quickly 
on  this  side  of  the  cemetery." 

Indeed  nothing  remains  but  the  bones  that  hardly  hold 
together. 

The  May  sun  pours  down  into  this  grave  as  brightly  as 


ii6  PROFANATION. 

on  the  neighbouring  flowers,  pours  down  upon  these  long 
buried  bones  that  one  would  imagine  were  of  a  shadowy 
world,  made  to  move  only  in  the  darkness  of  night,  and 
that  one  is  surprised  to  find  visible  in  the  daylight,  so  in 
ertly  still.  The  horror  one  waited  for  is  less  of  a  fact — they 
differ  so  little,  these  bones,  from  the  earth  around,  whence 
the  roses  draw  their  life. 

The  osier  basket  is  brought,  and  the  remains  are  heaped 
into  it.  The  digger  proceeds  methodically,  working  by 
degrees  towards  the  head  of  the  dead  man.  Having  found 
the  legs,  and  carefully  counted  all  the  toes,  he  now  dis 
covers  the  larger  bones  of  the  trunk  entwined  by  numer 
ous  white  filaments  of  some  vigorous  root. 

Still  higher  up,  more  horrible  than  all  the  rest,  is  the 
chest :  between  the  reddish  circles  that  are  actually  the 
ribs,  is  a  mass  of  rottenness,  an  accumulation  of  worms. 
Then,  in  spite  of  the  smiling  sun,  in  spite  of  the  deluding 
flowers,  a  shudder  of  revolt  and  of  horror  passes  over  us, 
and  even  the  old  man  straightens  and  hesitates. 

He  makes  up  his  mind  at  last,  however,  joins  his  hands 
and  cleans  out  the  thorax  as  with  a  spoon.  He  is  right 
after  all — it  is  nothing  but  inoffensive  matter,  nourishing 
to  those  roots,  even  now  almost  mould,  and  that  will 
pass  into  the  branches  of  the  rose  trees  when  next  they 
spring  up. 

Again,  and  this  time  more  definitely,  the  horror  of  it 
leaves  us ;  the  revolt,  the  disgust,  gives  place  to  a  certain 
grave  resignation,  and  I  feel  that  I  too,  if  needs  be,  could 
dare  touch  such  remains  as  these,  at  some  rural  work  of  cul 
tivation  or  in  the  performance  of  a  pious  duty.  Coming 
thus,  in  broad  daylight,  upon  the  mystery  of  subterranean 


PROFANATION.  117 

transformations,  to  see  that  a  corpse  is  nothing  but  this,  that 
at  the  end  of  three  or  four  years  it  is  so  little  human,  so  akin 
to  the  soil  and  to  the  stones,  has  after  all  something  of  a 
tranquilizing  effect.  It  helps  one  to  understand  the  last 
wish  of  certain  thinkers,  of  Alphonse  Karr  amongst  others, 
to  be  buried  between  thin  planks — hardly  solid,  that  they 
might  the  sooner  return  to  the  earth. 

Meanwhile  they  have  rilled  up  the  basket ;  some  frag 
ments  of  the  sailor's  shirt,  still  recognisable,  and  his  tie, 
almost  intact,  have  been  thrown  into  it. 

Now  the  man  thrusts  in  a  piece  of  the  coffin,  and  I  ask 
him : 

"  Why  this  bit  of  wood  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  "  he  answers,  "  for  what's  stuck  to  it.  Look, 
it's  part  of  him — his  worms,"  and  he  turns  the  plank  over 
to  show  me  a  mass  of  larvae  clinging  to  it  underneath. 

The  sun  rises  brilliantly  in  the  blue  heavens.  The  hour 
of  noon  advances  in  a  calm  splendour.  From  the  soil 
rises  a  scent  of  mint,  of  burnt  grass,  that  will  overpower 
the  perfume  of  all  the  flowers,  of  the  roses  and  pinks  and 
gilly-flowers,  until  the  cool  of  evening.  The  air  seems 
full  of  joy ;  life  scatters  its  thousand  forces,  and  the  spring 
smiles  everywhere.  Far  below,  the  glistening  surface  of 
the  sea  has  covered  itself  with  innumerable  little  white 
sails :  the  whole  flotilla  of  the  Fontarabian  fishermen  sail 
ing  gaily  out  into  the  open  sea  in  a  light  breeze.  Perched 
on  the  walls  of  the  enclosure  are  little  children  peering 
down  to  see  what  we  are  doing,  and  close  to  us,  two  young 
girls,  with  Basque  handkerchiefs  on  their  heads,  quietly 
watch  the  piled-up  basket. 

The  old  grave-digger  continues  to  search  with  his  fingers. 


1 1 8  PR  OFANATION. 

"  Oh  ! "  he  exclaims,  "  look,  they  are  quite  right  in 
saying  that  the  corpse  always  falls  to  the  same  side,  the 
head  to  the  left — here  is  the  head ;  look  which  way  it  is 
turned  !  Oh  !  his  teeth,  how  white  they  are — like  milk  !  " 

He  picks  up  the  head,  raising  it  dripping  and  red  from 
the  grave  into  the  glare  of  the  sunlight. 

"Just  look  at  these  teeth,  how  fine  they  are.  By  our 
Lady,  so  young  too — children  like  that,  and  such  beautiful 
children  as  they  were  !" 

Then  turning  to  the  two  handsome  girls  who  do  not 
seem  in  the  least  impressed,  having  been  watching  from 
mere  curiosity,  he  says : 

"  I  know  of  more  than  one  girl  in  the  country  who 
wept  on  the  day  of  their  death,  I  can  tell  you  !  At  their 
burial — I  can  remember  it  as  though  it  were  yesterday — 
I  bet  there  were  more  than  three  hundred  people — Ah ! 
the  hair  now ;  see,  here  is  the  hair ! 

And  on  the  heap  of  remains  he  puts  some  light  bits 
that  look  like  pale  tow, 

Meanwhile  the  basket  at  the  edge  of  the  grave  is  brim 
ming  over,  and  a  mass  of  black  rottenness  slips  off  and 
falls  upon  the  old  grave-digger,  on  to  his  neck  and  down 
the  inside  of  his  shirt. 

"  Oh !  "  he  murmurs,  a  little  disconcerted,  and  shakes 
himself,  "  I  should  have  preferred  him  to  fall  on  me,  when 
he  was  alive.  However,  it  will  not  kill  I  am  thinking !  " 

The  painful  task  goes  on.  Three  of  the  bodies  have 
been  dispatched  by  bits ;  we  are  at  the  fourth,  Jean  Ker- 
gos,  steersman.  Near  his  leg,  at  the  height  where  his 
trouser-pocket  might  have  been,  the  old  man  finds  a  little 
black  thing  which  he  puts  down  at  my  feet :  a  leather 


PROFANATION.  119 

purse,  with  a  metal  clasp.  The  poor  fellow,  not  washed 
ashore  till  days  after  the  wreck,  was  no  doubt  placed  in 
the  coffin  as  he  was. 

I  have  the  purse  opened.  It  contains  some  pieces  of 
silver,  some  Spanish  pence,  and  some  sailor's  buttons  with 
needles  to  sew  them  on.  The  lad  was  careful  evidently, 
one  who  liked  to  keep  his  sailor's  clothes  in  good  order. 
Well,  give  him  back  his  purse  and  sewing  materials ;  let 
them  be  in  the  basket  with  the  rest,  with  his  bones  and 
the  remains  of  his  flesh.  Let  us  only  keep  the  pieces  of 
silver — he  has  perhaps  some  old  poverty-stricken  mother 
to  whom  this  last  legacy  might  furnish  bread. 

When  the  basket  has  been  rilled  for  the  last  time,  and 
they  carry  it  away  along  the  green  paths  over  which  wild 
roses  trail,  I  leave  the  empty  graves,  and  follow.  The  birds 
about  are  singing,  and  bees  hum  in  the  still  warm  air, 
fresh  withal.  I  have  never  seen  a  more  charming  day, 
nor  more  enchanting  weather,  nor  the  spring  more  full  of 
sweet  deluding  promises^  And  the  sense  of  unexpected 
peace  deepens  in  me,  peace  from  the  physical  fear  of  death, 
from  the  horror  of  cemeteries — a  resignation  to  this 
prompt  decay  in  the  earth  where  the  friendly  roots  pene 
trate  and  transform  everythingj 

We  come  to  the  single  grave  that  has  been  prepared  to 
receive  them  together.  Down,  into  a  large  case  of  white 
wood  where  the  mixed  remains  of  the  others  are  already 
accumulated,  they  throw  the  contents  of  this  fourth  basket. 
Then  all  that  sense  of  peacefulness  goes.  The  contempla 
tion  is  awful  of  all  this  mass  of  red  bones,  of  rags  of  sailor's 
clothes,  of  black  rottenness  and  of  worms,  which  was 
once  four  young  men,  four  fine  sailors.  Some  reddish  balls 


1 20  PR  OFANATION. 

— the  skulls — stand  out  in  the  nameless  heap,  the  head  of 
one  between  the  shin  bones  of  the  other  in  hideous  pro 
miscuity,  in  ridiculous  and  pitiable  disorder. 

With  some  feeling  of  anxiety  I  ask  myself  if  we  have 
not,  in  our  pious  endeavours,  committed  the  most  odious 
of  profanations.  Oh  !  if  we  could  only  leave  the  bodies  in 
peace,  there  where  they  are  laid — not  open  tombs — not 
lay  hands  on  the  naked  bones  ! 

/The  Orientals  encumber  their  towns  with  cemeteries, 
rather  than  violate  a  sepulchre ;  they  divert  a  road  rather 
than  disturb  the  humblest  of  the  dead.  But  we — we  are 
far  away  from  such  delicate  respect !  ] 


For  those  at  Sea. 


ERHAPS  in  former  days  I  may  have 
turned  a  small  current  of  sympathy  and 
of  charity  towards  the  heroic  race  of 
sailors  consecrated,  from  father  to  son, 
to  the  Iceland  fishing.  Tears  have 
been  shed  over  the  Yanns  and  over  the 
iSylvestres,  over  the  Gauds  and  the  old 
grandmother  Moans ;  who  are  in- 
'  numerable  among  these  fisher  folk. 
At  a  time  when  the  sea  had  made  more  orphans  and 
widows  than  usual,  my  unknown  friends  generously  re 
sponded  to  my  appeal,  and  I  had  the  immense  joy  of  dis 
tributing  large  alms  at  Paimpol. 

And  yet  they  are  the  happier,  these  Icelanders  who  die 
like  Yaun  and  like  the  crew  of  the  Leopoldine  in  the 
fulness  of  health  and  vigor,  carried  away  suddenly  by  the 
waves  in  the  midst  of  a  storm. 

It  is  for  the  still  more  disinherited  that  I  hold  out  my 
hand  to-day  ;  for  those  who  are  taken  ill  at  sea  during  the 
fishing  season,  on  those  distant  frozen  waters ;  for  those 
who  succumb  there  in  awful  agony,  eternally  tossed  about 


122  FOR    THOSE  AT  SEA. 

and  wet  on  board  uninhabitable  boats,  where  everyone  is 
hopelessly  ignorant  of  what  should  be  done  to  cure  them. 
These  brave  fellows  have  not  even  the  elementary  succour 
that  the  poorest  highway  wanderer  is  sure  of  finding  in 
the  workhouses  of  France.  The  mortality  through  ill 
nesses  that  are  not  tended  is  enormous  every  year,  and  it 
is  shocking  to  think  that  nothing  has  been  done  to  lessen 
it,  though  it  were  so  easy  ! 

A  work  has  been  started  with  this  object.  A  society 
has  been  formed  to  equip  hospital  boats  to  go  to  the  Ice 
landic  seas,  and  in  which  invalids  will  be  received — re 
ceived  and  nearly  always  saved,  for  in  general  the  slightest 
care  and  the  most  ordinary  remedies  are  sufficient  to  re 
establish  these  robust  constitutions. 

But  money  is  still  wanted  by  this  new  society.  It 
should  be  given  now,  given  to  prevent  the  miserable  death 
of  those  distant  sufferers :  young  and  valiant  fathers  ot 
families,  or  sons  of  widowed  women  or  elder  brothers,  the 
support  of  forsaken  nests,  or  the  longed-for  of  poor  affi 
anced  brides  in  white  caps. 


Carmencita. 


•  WENTY    years    alas  !   have   passed 
since  then. 

I  was  quite  a  young  midshipman: 
I  looked  like  a  child  attached  to  the 
•staff  of  the  admiral  who  was  in  com 
mand  of  the  South  Sea  station. 

I  really  do  not  remember  who  had 
introduced  me  to  this  beloved  Car 
mencita.  She  lived  at  Valparaiso, 

far  from  the  quays  and  the  ships,  in  a  lovely  quarter  they 
call  the  Almendral,  her  house,  with  iron-barred  windows 
according  to  the  South  American  custom,  situated  in  the 
midst  of  a  garden.  She  must  have  been  about  thirty-five 
or  thirty-six  years  old,  the  age  when  beauty  wanes  amongst 
the  Spanish  women  on  this  coast.  To  my  youthful  eyes 
she  seemed  already  a  person  of  middle  age,  and  indeed  she 
made  no  secret  of  her  years,  in  spite  of  the  elegant  toilettes 
that  were  sent  her  direct  from  Paris.  "  I  am  such  an  old 
maid,"  she  would  say. 

We  were  soon  bound  together  by  an  intimate  friendship 


1 24  GARMENCITA. 

in  the  purest  sense  of  the  word.  I  consecrated  my  even 
ings  to  her,  every  hour  I  was  spared  from  duty  on  board; 
and  every  day,  in  a  sweet  maternal  fashion,  she  made  me 
conjugate  my  Spanish  verbs.  Her  fine  face,  a  little  yellow 
and  a  little — -just  a  little — like  parchment,  was  dominated 
by  wondrous  eyes,  so  long  that  they  seemed  never  to  end, 
with  eyelashes  that  curled,  and  corners  that,  when  she 
smiled,  turned  up  like  those  of  a  Chinese.  I  thought  to 
myself  how  pretty  she  must  have  been.  Habitually  silent, 
she  would  speak  in  monosyllables,  doing  the  rest  with 
quick  flashes  of  facial  expression — a  pout  or  a  glance,  yet 
she  was  witty  enough  at  times,  and  something  of  the  tease, 
though  quite  without  malice. 

She  was  very  clever  at  palmistry.  I  would  let  her  hold 
my  hand  for  any  length  of  time,  in  my  eagerness  to  know 
the  future,  having  always  some  new  question  to  put  to  her. 

At  her  house,  especially  in  the  evening,  as  soon  as  it 
grew  dark,  I  would  feel  a  sensation  of  distant  exile,  in  spite 
of  the  European  hangings  and  furniture.  Perhaps  because 
of  that  silent  isolated  quarter  in  which  she  lived,  and  the 
thought  of  the  long  tramp  that  must  be  made  through  the 
empty  streets  before  reaching  those  animated  quays ;  and 
of  those  two  kilometres  to  be  rowed  in  a  boat,  often  on  a 
rough  sea,  in  order  to  reach  my  ship  before  midnight,  for 
midshipmen  on  the  Chilian  coast  had  not  the  right  to  sleep 
ashore  nor  even  to  outstay  the  hour  of  Cinderella.  Her 
garden,  too,  was  foreign,  yet  there  were  shrubs  with  small 
leaves  and  small  flowers  which  grew  there  as  well  as  in 
temperate  countries  that  have  a  winter,  but  they  were  all 
new  to  me,  and  unknown :  plants  of  the  southern  hemi 
sphere  subject  to  the  cold  of  a  winter  the  inverse  of  ours. 


CARMENCITA.  125 

One  of  her  great  means  of  charming  was  music.  She 
had  wonderful  fingers,  and  would  play  Listz  in  a  wild 
delightful  manner,  mingled  with  a  certain  exotic  strange 
ness.  I  would  often  ask  her  to  play  habaneras  and  sequi- 
dlllos  and  all  kinds  of  Spanish  and  Chilian  dances.  And 
once,  when  she  was  playing  one  with  a  rhythm  that  seemed 
new  to  me,  I  asked  her  what  it  was.  "  That  ?"  she  said, 
"A  Sema  Coueque.  The  dance  of  the  country ;  you  really 
didn't  know  it  ?" 

Later  on,  I  was  often  to  see  this  Sema  Goueque,  amongst 
the  pretty  Cholas  (half-castes  of  Spanish  and  Indian  blend). 
But  just  then  I  did  not  know  it.  "  Oh  !"  she  continued, 
"  very  well  we  will  dance  it  for  you."  She  sent  at  once 
for  Juanita,  Mercedes,  and  Pilar  (fifteen  to  eighteen  years 
of  age)  her  three  nieces  who  lived  at  the  end  of  the  gar 
den  with  their  mother.  When  the  dancers  were  in  their 
places,  each  with  a  raised  arm  holding  a  handkerchief  in 
her  hand,  she  suddenly  got  up  from  the  piano  where  she 
was  going  to  play  this  Sema  Coueque'.  "  Oh,"  she  exclaimed, 
"  you  had  better  sing  like  the  Cholas^  and  I  will  do  the 
tambourine." 

The  girls  sang  as  they  swayed,  and  she  with  a  changed 
look — her  eyes  seemed  almost  Indian — beat  on  the  reso 
nant  wood  with  her  little  dry  hands,  that  surely  had  be 
come  sticks,  marking  the  jerky  pang!  pang!  pang!  of  the 
Sema  Coueque. 

That  the  evening  might  be  complete,  they  even  served 
mathe,  a  traditional  South  American  infusion  that  one 
drinks  through  a  reed  tube. 

I  did  not  take  long  to  learn.  And  it  became  a  habit 
to  end  our  evenings,  when  Pilar,  Mercedes  and  Juanita 


ia6  CARMENCITA. 

always  came  in,  with  a  "  Suppose  we  dance  Sema  Coueque" 
Once,  on  the  eve  of  leaving  Chili  and  of  starting  for  Poly 
nesia,  I  wanted  her  to  dance  herself: 

"  Oh  !"  she  said,  "  such  an  old  maid  as  I !  Really,  Pilar, 
can  I  possibly  do  what  he  asks  ?" 

"  Monsieur,"  answered  Pilar,  "  no  one  in  Valparaiso 
dances  like  Aunt  Carmencita." 

With  a  grace  that  was  supple  and  light,  she  began  to 
dance.  At  first  her  slender  figure  swayed  from  the  hips 
which  scarcely  moved,  shaken  only  by  a  slight  rhythmic 
motion.  Then  suddenly  she  started  off,  as  if  lifted  up  by 
the  strange  cadence,  and  whirled  round.  Then  for  the 
first  time  it  seemed  to  me  that  she  was  young. 

We  saw  each  other  again,  ten  months  later  on  my 
return  from  Oceania.  A  short  and  melancholy  stay  before 
my  departure  for  France — the  long  farewell.  I  found  her 
aged — especially  after  the  young  Tahitians  whom  I  had 
just  left.  In  my  absence  her  hair  had  become  mixed  with 
silver  threads,  and  one  of  her  pretty  teeth  had  been  filled 
with  gold. 

In  the  garden  the  austral  plants  were  losing  their  leaves: 
we  were  in  April — the  beginning  of  Autumn  there. 

We  parted,  promising  to  write  to  one  another. 

Then,  in  time,  the  letters  grew  scarce,  and  somehow  at 
last  ceased.  Twenty-three  years  is  such  an  eternity ! 

My  thoughts  of  the  South  Seas,  of  Valparaiso,  of  the 
Almendral  became  more  and  more  rare.  She  is  old  now, 
I  would  say  to  myself,  my  poor  Carmencita,  bent  perhaps 
and  grey  haired. 

And  now,  last  night  I  dreamt  of  her,  I  saw  the  house 
again  at  the  Almendral,  the  old  drawing-room  in  the  grey 


CARMENCITA.  127 

twilight,  Carmencita  in  an  arm-chair,  grown  white  and 
decripid.  I  said,  "Suppose  we  dance  a  Sema  Coueque!" 
With  a  sad  gesture  she  showed  me  the  old  lady  cloaks  and 
shawls  in  which  she  was  wrapped  up  to  the  chin. 

Then  in  my  dream  the  hour  suddenly  struck  when  I 
had  to  go  back  on  board  my  frigate  which  was  leaving. 
It  was  already  late.  I  had  a  long  way  to  go  through  the 
dark  town,  through  the  poor  quarter  where  many  Cholas, 
mocking  and  laughing,  were  dancing  the  Sema  Coueque ; 
their  bare  arms,  holding  out  the  handkerchief,  met  at  every 
moment  to  bar  my  way  and  retard  my  progress.  At  last 
the  vision  melted  out  into  the  silent  night  of  nothingness, 
as  I  reached  the  borders  of  a  sombre  sea  where  no  one 
danced  any  more. 

This  morning,  when  I  awoke  to  real  life  again,  I  found 
the  memory  of  Carmencita  very  vivid,  as  invariably  hap 
pens  when  one  has  dreamt  of  anybody.  It  made  me  espe 
cially  melancholy  to  think  of  her  faded  beauty,  and  of  her 
figure  that  had  now  lost  its  grace.  And  it  was  for  the  first 
time,  after  twenty-three  years,  like  the  rousing  of  some 
tender  emotion  that  lurks  unconsciously  at  the  root  of  all 
friendship  with  women  when  they  are  beautiful  or  have 
scarcely  ceased  to  be  so. 


The  Opposite  Wall. 

fIGHT  at  the  end  of  a  court,  the  three 
lived  together  in  a  modest  abode,  the 
mother  and  daughter  and  a  maternal 
relation  (an  aunt),  already  advanced  in 
years,  whom  they  had  just  received 
into  their  home. 

The  daughter  was  still  quite  young, 
still  in  the  ephemeral  freshness  of  her 
eighteen  years — when  they  were  ob 
liged,  through  reverse  of  fortune,  to  shut  themselves  up  in 
the  most  retired  corner  of  their  ancestral  home.  The  rest 
of  the  beloved  abode,  all  the  bright  side  that  looked  on  to 
the  street,  must  needs  be  let  to  desecrating  strangers,  who 
changed  the  aspect  of  the  old  place  and  destroyed  its  asso 
ciations. 

An  executive  sale  had  despoiled  them  of  the  more  luxu 
rious  furniture  of  the  old  days ;  they  arranged  their  new 
little  drawing-room  with  rather  incongruous  things:  relics 
of  their  ancestors,  odds  and  ends  collected  from  the  lofts 
and  store-rooms  of  the  house.  But  they  had  loved  it  at 
once,  this  humble  room,  which  now  for  years  to  come 


THE   OPPOSITE   WALL.  129 

was  to  unite  all  three  around  the  same  fire  and  the  same 
lamp  in  the  winter  evenings :  a  comfortable  room  with 
a  homely  and  cosy  look,  somewhat  enclosed  it  is  true,  yet 
without  giving  any  impression  of  gloominess,  for  the  win 
dows,  simply  draped  in  muslin  curtains,  looked  out  on  to  a 
sunny  court,  where  low  walls  were  decked  with  honey 
suckle  and  roses. 

Happy  in  this  modest  room,  they  were  already  begin 
ning  to  forget  the  comfort  and  the  luxury  of  former  times, 
when  one  day  a  communication  was  made  to  them  which 
caused  the  deepest  consternation.  The  new  owner  was  to 
build  two  stories  on  to  his  abode ;  a  wall  was  to  rise  up 
there  before  their  windows,  taking  away  the  air  and  hiding 
the  sun. 

And  no  way  alas  !  of  averting  this  evil  that  struck  home 
more  acutely  than  all  the  foregoing  reverses  of  fortune. 

To  buy  up  the  neighbour's  house  (an  easy  matter  in  the 
days  of  their  past  prosperity)  was  not  to  be  thought  of 
now  !  There  was  nothing  to  be  done,  in  their  poverty, 
but  to  bow  the  head. 


So  the  wall  began  to  spring  up,  layer  by  layer ;  they 
watched  it  rise  with  anguish,  and  a  mournful  silence 
reigned  in  the  little  sitting-room  that  grew  more  gloomy 
day  by  day,  in  proportion  as  the  dark  thing  rose  up.  And 
to  think  that  it,  growing  ever  higher,  would  soon  replace 
the  depths  of  blue  sky,  or  the  golden  clouds  against  which 
the  low  wall  stood  out  in  relief  with  its  covering  of 
branches  ! 

In  a  month  the  masons  had  finished   their  work:  a 


130  THE   OPPOSITE   WALL. 

smooth  surface  of  hewn  stone  painted  a  greyish-white, 
very  much  like  a  November  sky,  perpetually  opaque, 
monotonous  and  dead ;  and  in  the  summers  that  followed, 
the  rose  trees  and  the  shrubs  of  the  court  became  etiolated 
in  its  shadow. 

The  hot  June  and  July  sun  still  penetrated  the  sitting- 
room,  though  more  tardily  in  the  morning,  disappearing 
quickly  in  the  evening ;  the  dusks  of  late  autumn  fell  an 
hour  earlier,  followed  at  once  by  a  pervading  grey  gloom. 


And  time  passed  :  the  months  and  seasons  went  by.  As 
the  light  waned  in  the  nondescript  hours  of  the  evening 
when  one  by  one  the  three  women  put  down  their  em 
broidery  or  their  sewing  before  lighting  the  lamp,  the 
young  girl — who  would  soon  have  ceased  to  be  young 
— always  raised  her  eyes  towards  that  wall,  which  stood 
there  instead  of  the  sky  of  former  days ;  and  with  a  kind 
of  childish  melancholy,  that  came  upon  her  constantly  like 
the  mania  of  a  prisoner,  she  would  amuse  herself  by  look 
ing,  from  a  certain  place,  at  the  branches  of  the  rose  trees 
and  the  tops  of  the  shrubs  against  the  grey  background  of 
painted  stones,  and  by  trying  to  imagine  that  this  back 
ground  was  a  sky,  a  sky  rather  lower  and  nearer  than  the 
real  one,  as  the  kind  that  weighs  down  upon  the  distorted 
visions  of  a  dream  at  night. 


They  had  the  hope  of  inheriting  some  money,  and  often 
spoke  of  it,  round  the  lighted  lamp  at  their  work-table,  as 
of  a  fairy  tale,  so  far  away  did  it  seem. 


THE   OPPOSITE   WALL.  131 

But  when  they  should  have  it — this  American  succes 
sion — at  no  matter  what  price,  they  would  buy  the  neigh 
bour's  house  in  order  to  pull  down  all  the  new  part,  to 
re-establish  things  as  they  were  in  the  old  times,  and  to 
give  back  to  their  court,  to  their  dear  roses  the  sun  of 
former  days.  To  throw  down  this  wall  had  become  their 
one  terrestrial  desire,  the  one  thought  continually  in  their 
minds. 

And  the  old  aunt  would  say : 

"  My  dear  children,  God  grant  that  I  may  live  long 
enough  to  see  that  happy  day  !" 


It  was  long  in  coming,  this  inheritance  of  theirs. 

The  rain  in  time  had  made  black  stripes  on  the  smooth 
surface,  sad  to  see,  forming  a  kind  of  V,  or  the  blurred 
outline  of  a  bird  hovering.  And  the  young  girl  gazed  on 
it  for  a  long  time  every  day,  every  day. 


Once,  in  a  very  hot  Spring  when,  in  spite  of  the  sha 
dow  of  the  wall,  the  roses  had  bloomed  earlier  and  more 
profusely  than  usual,  a  young  man  appeared  at  this  end  of 
the  court  and  for  several  evenings  sat  at  the  table  with  these 
three  ladies  of  meagre  fortunes.  He  was  passing  through 
the  town,  and  had  brought  introductions  from  mutual 
friends,  not  without  a  thought  of  marriage.  He  was  good 
looking,  with  a  proud  face  bronzed  by  the  great  sea  breezes. 

But  he  thought  the  inheritance  too  chimerical.     She 
was  not  rich  enough,  this  young  girl,  whose  cheeks  were 
moreover,  beginning  to  grow  pale  for  want  of  light. 


1 32  THE   OPPOSITE   WALL. 

He  departed  to  return  no  more,  he,  who  had  repre 
sented,  for  a  time,  sun  and  strength  and  life.  And  she,  who 
had  already  considered  herself  his  betrothed,  felt  at  his 
departure  a  sudden  inward  sense  of  death. 


And  the  monotonous  years  continued  their  course  like 
impassable  rivers ;  five  went  by,  ten,  fifteen  and  even 
twenty.  The  portionless  girl  lost  her  freshness  little  by 
little — this  freshness  that  was  so  useless  and  despised ;  the 
mother's  hair  turned  white ;  the  old  aunt  became  infirm, 
with  shaking  head,  an  octogenarian  in  a  faded  armchair, 
eternally  seated  in  the  same  place,  near  the  darkened  win 
dow,  her  venerable  profile  outlined  against  the  foliage  of 
the  court,  below  that  background  of  smooth  wall,  where 
unwonted  marks  in  the  shape  of  a  bird,  traced  by  the 
slowly  dripping  rain,  were  becoming  more  accentuated. 

In  the  presence  of  the  wall,  of  the  inexorable  wall,  they 
all  three  grew  old.  And  the  rose  trees  and  shrubs  grew 
old  too,  with  the  less  sinister  age  of  plants  that  seem  to 
grow  young  again  each  Spring. 

"  Oh  !  my  children,  my  poor  children,"  the  aunt  still 
continued  to  murmur  in  her  cracked  voice  that  no  longer 
finished  the  sentences,  "  if  only  I  live  long  enough ." 

And  her  bony  hand  pointed  with  a  menacing  gesture  to 
the  oppressive  stone  thing. 


She  had  been  dead  for  ten  months.  They  had  wept 
for  her  as  for  the  dearest  of  grandmothers.  Her  absence 
from  the  little  sitting-room  had  left  an  unspeakable  void 


THE   OPPOSITE  WALL.  133 

in  the  lives  of  these  recluses,  and  then,  the  inheritance 
came,  came  when  they  were  no  longer  thinking  of  it,  with 
a  shock  at  last. 

The  old  maid — she  had  reached  forty  now — felt  quite 
young  in  the  joy  of  possessing  a  fortune  once  more. 

They  would  get  rid  of  the  tenants,  of  course,  they  would 
reinstate  themselves ;  but  from  preference  they  would 
generally  occupy  the  little  sitting-room  of  their  humbler 
days :  in  the  first  place  it  was  now  full  of  associations,  and 
then,  it  would  regain  its  sunny  cheerfulness  as  soon  as 
they  had  taken  down  the  imprisoning  wall  that  was  now 
nothing  but  a  useless  eyesore,  easy  enough  to  destroy  with 
a  battery  of  golden  sovereigns. 


At  last  it  took  place,  this  pulling  down  of  the  wall. 
For  twenty  mournful  years  they  had  desired  its  destruction. 
Now,  on  an  April  day,  with  the  first  warm  breezes  and  the 
first  long  evenings,  the  thing  was  accomplished,  quite 
easily  amidst  the  noise  of  falling  stones  and  clouds  of  dust 
and  the  singing  of  the  workmen. 

And  towards  the  end  of  the  second  day,  when  all  was 
finished,  when  the  labourers  had  gone,  and  silence  reigned 
again,  they  found  themselves  once  more  seated  at  their 
table,  mother  and  daughter,  astonished  at  seeing  so  clearly 
and  having  no  need  of  the  lamp  to  begin  their  evening 
meal.  As  in  a  strange  return  to  former  days,  they  saw  the 
rose  trees  in  their  court  once  more  against  the  sky.  But 
instead  of  the  joy  they  had  expected,  they  felt  at  first  an 
indefinable  uneasiness :  there  was  too  much  light,  all  at 
once,  in  their  little  room,  a  sort  of  resplendent  sadness, 


OPPOSITE 

and  the  sense  of  an  unaccustomed  void  outside,  of  an  im 
mense  change.  No  words  came  to  them  in  the  presence 
of  the  accomplishment  of  their  dream;  each  was  absorbed; 
a  growing  melancholy  took  hold  of  them,  they  remained 
there  without  speaking,  without  touching  the  repast  that 
was  served.  Little  by  little,  as  their  two  hearts  contracted 
more,  it  grew  into  a  veritable  distress,  like  one  of  those 
dark  and  hopeless  regrets  caused  by  death. 

When  at  length  the  mother  perceived  that  her  daugh 
ter's  eyes  were  rilling  with  tears,  and  devined  the  unex 
pressed  thoughts  that  were  surely  the  same  as  her  own, 
she  said : 

"  It  could  be  rebuilt.  It  seems  to  me  that  they  could 
try,  could  they  not,  to  make  it  just  the  same  ?" 

"  I  was  thinking  of  that  too,"  answered  the  daughter. 
"  But  no,  you  see ;  it  could  never  be  the  same!" 

Heavens  !  could  it  possibly  be  ?  Had  she  indeed,  she 
herself  decreed  the  annihilation  of  that  familiar  background, 
the  background  before  which,  one  spring,  she  had  seen  the 
handsome  face  of  a  certain  young  man,  and  for  so  many 
winters  the  venerated  profile  of  the  old  aunt  now  dead. 

And  all  at  once,  as  she  remembered  the  vague  design  in 
the  form  of  a  shadowy  bird,  traced  there  by  drops  of  rain, 
and  which  she  would  never,  never,  never  see  again,  her 
heart  was  still  more  piteously  torn  ;  she  wept  the  bitterest 
tears  of  her  life  over  the  irreparable  destruction  of  that 
wall. 


An  Old  Missionary  of  Annam, 


VER  there,  in  the  benighted  yellow 
country  of  the  Far  East,  during  the 
war,  our  ship,  a  cumbrous  ironclad, 
was  stationed  for  weeks  at  her  block 
ading  post,  in  one  of  the  bays  along 
the  shore. 

With    the    neighbouring     land — 
mountains  of  a  miraculous  green,  or 
rice-fields  smooth  like  plains  of  velvet 
—we  rarely  communicated.     The  inhabitants  of  the  vil 
lages  and  of  the  woods,  kept  aloof,  suspicious  or  hostile. 
An  overwhelming  heat  fell  upon  us  from  a  heavy  sky  that 
was  generally  grey,  veiled  by  a  perpetual  curtain  of  lead. 
One  morning,  during  my  watch,  the  steersman  on  the 
look  out  came  and  said  to  me :  "  There's  a  sampan,  Cap 
tain,  coming  from  the  end  of  the  bay,  and  which  looks  as 
though  it  were  making  for  us." 
"  Oh  !  and  what  is  there  in  it  ? " 

Being  uncertain,  he  looked  through  the  glasses  again, 
before  answering : 


136  AN  OLD  MISSIONART 

"  There's  a  sort  of  ...  bonze,  Captain,  a  Chinaman, 
I  don't  quite  know  what,  who  is  seated  all  alone  in  the 
stern." 

Slowly  and  silently,  the  sampan  approached  over  the 
smooth  water  oily  and  hot.  A  young  girl  of  yellow 
complexion,  dressed  in  black,  stood  rowing  our  ambiguous 
visitor,  who  certainly  wore  the  costume,  the  headdress 
and  the  round  eyeglasses  of  a  priest  of  Annam,  but  who 
had  a  beard  and  a  strange  face  not  in  the  least  Asiatic. 

He  came  on  board  and  addressed  me  in  French,  speak 
ing  in  a  timid  and  glum  way. 

"  I  am  a  missionary,"  he  said,  "  I  come  from  Lorraine, 
but  I  have  lived  for  more  than  thirty  years  here,  in  a  vil 
lage  about  six  hours  inland,  where  they  have  all  become 
Christian.  I  wished  to  speak  to  the  Commandant  to  ask 
him  for  help.  The  rebels  have  threatened  us,  and  are 
already  close  upon  us.  It  is  certain  that  all  my  parish 
ioners  will  be  massacred  if  we  do  not  get  help  at  once !  " 

Alas !  the  Commandant  was  obliged  to  refuse  the  help 
requested.  All  our  men  and  guns  had  been  sent  else 
where  ;  at  that  moment  we  had  only  just  the  necessary 
number  of  sailors  left  to  manage  the  ship  ;  really  we  could 
do  nothing  for  those  poor  "  parishioners,"  and  must  leave 
them  to  their  fate. 

The  oppressive  hour  of  noon  approached,  with  its  daily 
torpor  that  suspends  all  life.  The  little  boat  and  the 
young  girl  had  gone  back  to  shore,  and  had  just  dis 
appeared  among  the  unhealthy  verdure  of  the  coast. 

The  missionary  had  remained,  and  was  naturally  a  little 
taciturn,  though  uncomplaining.  The  poor  man  was 
hardly  brilliant  during  the  breakfast  he  shared  with 


OF  ANN  AM.  137 

us.  He  had  become  so  Annamite  that  all  conversation 
seemed  impossible  with  him.  After  coffee,  when  the 
cigarettes  appeared,  he  grew  a  little  more  animated, 
and  asked  for  some  French  tobacco  to  fill  his  pipe ; 
for  twenty  years,  he  said,  such  a  pleasure  had  been 
denied  him.  After  which,  excusing  himself  on  the  plea 
of  the  long  journey  he  had  made,  he  fell  asleep  on  the 
cushions. 

We  should  probably  have  to  keep  this  unexpected 
guest,  whom  the  heavens  had  sent  us,  for  several  months, 
till  a  reconciliation  could  be  effected.  I  confess  it  was 
without  any  enthusiasm  that  one  of  us  went  at  last  to 
speak  to  him  on  the  part  of  the  Commandant. 

"A  room  has  been  prepared  for  you,  Father.  It  is  un 
necessary  to  say  that  you  will  be  one  of  us  until  the  day 
when  we  can  deposit  you  in  a  safe  place." 

He  appeared  not  to  understand. 

"  But — I  was  only  waiting  for  night  to  ask  you  for  a 
little  boat  to  take  me  back  over  there,  to  the  end  of  the 
bay.  You  can  surely  put  me  ashore  before  night,  at 
least  ?  "  he  continued  anxiously. 

"  Ashore  !     And  what  will  you  do  ashore  ?  " 

"  I  will  return  to  my  village,"  he  said  with  a  simplicity 
that  was  quite  sublime.  "  Oh  !  I  cannot  sleep  here,  you 
understand.  Supposing  the  attack  were  to  be  to-night !  " 

With  each  word  he  seemed  to  grow  bigger,  this  soul 
who  had  appeared  so  ordinary  at  first  sight ;  we  began  to 
surround  him  with  interested  curiosity. 

"  Yet,  you  will  be  the  last  they  will  spare,  Father  ? " 

"  Oh !  yes,  that  is  quite  probable,"  he  answered,  calm 
and  splendid  as  an  old  martyr. 


138  AN  OLD  MISSIONART  OP  ANN  AM. 

Ten  of  his  parishoners  awaited  him  on  the  shore,  at 
sunset ;  together  they  would  return  at  night  to  the  threat- 

red  village,  and  then,  God's  will  be  done ! 
And  when  he  was  pressed  to  stay — for  it  would  be 
going  to  his  death,  to  some  atrocious  Chinese  death,  if  he 
returned  there  after  this  refusal  of  help — he  grew  gently 
indignant,  obstinate,  immovable,  but  with  no  grand 
phrases,  and  with  no  anger.i 

I  "  It  was  I  who  converted  them,  and  you  wish  me  to 
abandon  them  when  they  are  persecuted  fpr  their  faith  ? 
But  they  are  my  children,  you  understand  !| .  .  ." 

Not  a  little  moved,  the  officer  on  watch  'ordered  one  of 
our  boats  to  row  him  back,  and  we  all  went  up  to  shake 
hands  when  he  left.  Still  unperturbed,  quietly,  grown  once 
more  insignificant  and  silent,  he  entrusted  us  with  a  letter 
to  an  old  relative  in  Lorraine,  took  a  small  provision  of 
French  tobacco,  and  started  on  his  way. 

As  the  day  drew  in,  we  stood  for  a  long  time  silently 
watching  the  outline  of  this  apostle  gliding  over  the  hot, 
oily  sea  into  the  distance,  where  he  was  going  quite 
simply  to  an  obscure  martyrdom. 

We  set  sail  the  following  week  for  I  forget  where,  and 
from  that  time  forth,  we  were  buffeted  by  events  without 
intermission.  We  never  heard  anything  more  of  him, 
and  I  think,  for  my  part,  I  should  never  have  thought  of 
him  again,  if  Monseigneur  Morel,  the  director  of  Catholic 
Missions,  had  not  begged  me  one  day  to  write  a  little 
Missionary  Story. 


Three  Days  War  in  Annam 


i. 

On  Board. 

August  1 7th,  1883. 

HE  whole  Squadron  is  assembled  in 
the  Bay  of  Tourane.  An  attack  on 
the  forts  and  on  the  town  is  to  be 
made  to-morrow. 

No    communication    with    land. 
The    day   is    spent   in    preparation. 
The  thermometer  shows  33^5  in  the 
wind    and    in    the    shade.       High 
mountains  surround  the  bay,  recal 
ling  the  Alps  minus  their  snow.     In  the  distance,  on  a 
sandy  promontory,  one  can  see  the  town  of  Tourane :  a 
collection  of  low  huts  made  of  wood  and  of  reeds. 

On  board  we  are  busy  equipping  the  companies  that 
are  to  disembark,  giving  to  each  man  his  ration,  ammu 
nition  knapsack,  gun-strap,  etc.,  even  making  them  try  on 
their  shoes.  The  sailors  are  as  merry  as  great  children  at 


140  THREE   DATS   WAR 

the  thought  of  going  on  shore  to-morrow,  and  the  prepar 
ations  are  carried  on  in  absolute  hilarity. 

Yet,  sunstrokes  and  fevers  have  already  made  many 
ravages  amongst  them ;  brave  fellows,  who  quite  lately 
were  brisk  and  strong,  walk  about  with  bowed  head  and 
drawn  yellow  faces. 

In  the  afternoon  a  small  boat  arrives  from  shore,  with 
some  mandarins  dressed  in  black,  one  of  them  shaded  by 
an  immense  white  parasol.  They  go  on  board  the  flag 
ship  to  confer,  and  then  return  as  they  came, 

At  five  o'clock,  a  meeting  and  consultation  of  the  cap 
tains  on  board  the  Bayard.  Storm  and  rain  in  torrents. 

The  sailors  pass  the  evening  in  singing,  more  gaily  than 
usual.  One  even  hears  the  shrill  sound  of  the  binlon  (a 
kind  of  bagpipe)  that  some  Bretons  have  brought  with 
them. 


Saturday,  August  i8th. 

At  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  superb  weather,  the 
Squadron,  Bayard^  Atalante^  Annamlte^  Chateau-Renaud, 
Diac,  Lynx,  Vipere^  steams  out  in  file  from  the  Bay  of 
Tourane  through  a  legion  of  fishermen's  junks,  that  have 
sails  like  the  wings  of  butterflies,  and  makes  its  way  to 
wards  Hue,  the  capital  of  Annam. 

At  twenty  minutes  past  two,  the  Squadron  arrives  at 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Hue.  In  the  foreground,  a  sandy 
coast  sparkling  in  the  sun,  green  plumed  cocoa-trees  and 
houses  with  arched  Chinese  roofs,  and  a  solitary  great 
fort  visible,  guarding  the  entrance  to  the  river,  where  the 
sea  breaks. 


IN  ANN  AM.  141 

The  Squadron  approaches  with  precaution,  taking 
soundings,  and  anchors  as  near  as  possible,  hoisting  the 
French  flags,  and  bringing  the  guns  to  bear  in  order  to 
commence  the  bombardment, 

The  fort  replies  bravely,  hoisting  the  yellow  flag  of 
Annam.  It  looks  like  a  modern  fort,  well  constructed 
and  protected  by  casemates,  though  there  are  no  cannons 
to  be  seen.  Some  persons  appear  at  the  embrasures,  and 
seem  to  lounge  about  and  look  calmly  at  us ;  no  doubt 
their  resistance  will  not  be  serious,  we  expect  to  see  them 
fly  at  the  first  gun-shot. 

Above  the  brilliant  line  of  the  sands,  the  mountains 
form  a  blurred  back  ground,  rising  high  into  the  heavens, 
sombre  against  the  great  luminous  blue. 

5.30  in  the  evening. 

The  first  shell  thrown  by  the  Bayard  gives  the  signal 
to  fire.  It  falls  right  on  to  the  Annamite  fort,  raising  a 
red  cloud  of  sand  and  of  gravel.  From  every  ship  in  the 
Squadron  a  regular  systematic  bombardment  begins,  each 
one  aiming  at  the  precise  spot  pointed  out  to  her  yester 
day.  Several  minutes  elapse,  and  nothing  stirs  on  shore ; 
apparently  the  Annamites  have  fled. 

Then  suddenly  little  rapid  lights  flash  from  the  em 
brasures  of  the  fort,  accompanied  by  white  smoke ;  it  is 
the  reply  :  they  are  firing  on  us. 

There  are  after  all  a  great  many  cannons,  little  batteries, 
that  we  did  not  see,  arranged  all  along  the  coast  in  the 
sand,  and  that  keep  up  a  constant  firing. 

But  they  are  round  balls  that  do  not  carry  sufficiently 
far  to  reach  us.  They  fall  half-way,  making  eddies  in 


142  THREE  DATS  WAR 

the  water.  Only  our  advice  boats,  which  have  approached 
nearer,  could  receive  a  chance  hit  or  two — the  ironclads 
are  too  far  off  and  watch  them  coming  without  fear ;  we 
can  see  them  hit  the  water,  rebound  like  a  child's  ball, 
and  then  disappear. 

Soon  great  red  flames  begin  to  rise  behind  the  fort  of 
Thouane-An  ;  it  is  a  fire  caused  by  our  shells,  some  vil 
lages  that  are  burning  over  there ;  the  fire  gains  ground 
quickly,  and  rises  high  into  the  air  with  a  thick  smoke. 

The  bombardment  continues.  In  spite  of  the  rolling 
that  spoils  our  aim,  shells  pour  down  upon  the  Annam- 
ites,  capsizing  everything ;  but  still  they  hold  out  and 
precipitate  their  fire.  Assuredly  they  are  brave. 

Seven  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

It  is  almost  dark ;  the  glare  of  the  burning  village 
alone  guides  us  in  our  aim.  Thick  clouds  have  gathered 
on  the  mountains  of  Annam ;  they  form  a  huge  black 
background  over  which  the  lightning  wanders ;  down  be 
low,  on  the  level  of  the  sea,  ever  the  rapid  little  flashes  of 
the  cannons  firing  on  us.  A  great  yellow  moon,  which 
rises  amidst  a  confusion  of  clouds,  sheds  hardly  any  light; 
one  can  no  longer  see  anything  at  all.  The  Admiral  gives 
the  signal  to  cease  firing,  and  all  is  silent. 

But  the  Annamites  have  responded  up  to  the  last,  with 
an  unexpected  force  of  resistance,  and  the  flags  of  King 
Tu-Duc  still  fly  on  the  shore. 

To-morrow  morning,  Sunday,  at  daybreak,  we  are  to 
attempt  a  landing  by  main  force ;  they  have  prepared  the 
bridges  and  rafts  of  bamboo,  all  the  necessary  apparatus. 
The  sailors  are  still  carried  away  by  a  careless  excitement ; 


IN  ANN  AM.  143 

but  the  more  thoughtful  are  somewhat  preoccupied  by 
the  thought  of  this  sudden  attack  by  so  few  men,  amidst 
the  breakers,  on  a  coast  protected  by  cannon  and  soldiers. 
Seen  close  at  hand,  it  appears  less  easy  than  it  did  yester 
day,  when  talked  over  at  Tourane. 


Sunday,  August  I9th. 

Hammocks  up  !  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The 
companies  who  are  to  disembark  quickly  seize  their  arms, 
their  ammunition  and  their  rations.  Field-pieces  and 
quick  firers  are  lowered  into  the  boats. 

Half-past  five. 

Counter-orders  from  the  Admiral,  the  landing  is  defer 
red.  Some  whalers  belonging  to  the  Squadron  have  been 
to  shore  in  the  night  to  examine  the  breakers,  which  are 
too  dangerous  to-day.  Before  sunrise  the  men  are  dis 
armed,  the  landing  apparatus  stowed  away,  and,  as  though 
nothing  had  happened,  the  great  traditional  Sunday  wash 
ing  begins  on  all  the  ships. 

At  daybreak,  the  air  is  so  clear  that  the  minutest  details 
of  everything  on  land  can  be  distinguished,  even  far  into 
the  distance. 

Telescopes  search  the  country  up  the  river  Hue :  great 
trees,  green  palms,  and,  from  distance  to  distance,  Anna- 
mite  flags,  indicating  forts  and  batteries.  Nothing  can  be 
seen  of  the  town,  where,  it  is  said,  the  head  of  poor 
Commandant  Riviere  is  still  exposed  in  the  public  place, 
at  the  end  of  a  pole. 

Now  there  is  a  movement  among  the  troops  on  the 
sandy  shore.  People  come  out  of  the  fort  of  Thouane-An 


144  THREE  DATS  WAR 

which  we  bombarded  yesterday ;  they  are  clothed  in 
black  and  wear  great  white  Chinese  hats,  like  mushrooms, 
on  their  heads :  their  weapons  glisten  in  the  sun :  they 
are  soldiers  belonging  to  the  regular  army  of  King  Tu-Duc. 
They  begin  to  cross  the  river  on  a  ferry  in  order  to  con 
centrate  themselves  opposite  in  a  fort  on  the  south  bank. 
The  Bayard  throws  out  shells ;  the  result  is  a  panic,  a  fall 
ing  into  the  water ;  they  are  seen  running  like  madmen 
on  the  sand.  But  the  movement  still  goes  on,  and  the 
Annamite  forts  begin  to  answer  us. 

This  morning,  to  our  surprise,  their  projectiles  reach 
us,  and  whistle  through  the  air  with  a  noise  similar  to  our 
own.  They  have  evidently  been  shot  from  rifled  barrels. 
They  had  none  of  these  yesterday,  and  must  have  put 
them  up  during  the  night. 

A  shot  goes  through  the  mast  of  the  Vipere^  another  in 
dents  the  iron  sheeting  of  the  Bayard,  and  strikes  a  sailor 
on  the  chest.  Then,  at  a  signal  from  the  Admiral,  the 
general  bombardment  begins  again. 

There  is  no  rolling  to-day ;  the  perfectly  aimed  guns  of 
the  Squadron  bear  full  on  the  Annamite  batteries,  which 
must  be  smashed.  Each  one  of  our  shots  raises  a  whirl 
wind  of  sand  and  of  stones.  Their  fire  does  not  hold  out 
ten  minutes.  At  the  end  of  half-an-hour  we  cease  ours, 
as  the  land  no  longer  replies. 

It  is  eleven  o'clock.  This  will  be  a  day  of  rest  for  the 
sailors,  who  have  need  of  it ;  on  board,  the  well-known 
whistle  is  given  :  "  Men  to  hammocks,  games  allowed  !  " 
The  batteries  of  the  Squadron,  dirtied  by  the  powder,  the 
smoke,  and  the  muddy  water  of  the  mops,  have  not  their 
usual  aspect,  their  pleasant  Sunday  cleanliness ;  but  to-day 


IN  ANN  AM.  145 

they  are  swept  by  a  goodly  sea-breeze,  not  too  hot  and 
very  refreshing.  Instead  of  taking  their  sacks,  the  sailors, 
tired  out  by  several  days  of  excessive  work  and  of  long 
watches,  lie  flat  down  on  the  boards  and  fall  asleep.  The 
ships  become  as  silent  as  great  dormitories. 

At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  council  of  war  on  board 
the  Bayard.  The  breakers  have  greatly  subsided :  the 
Annamite  forts,  twice  bombarded,  can  no  longer  be  in  a 
condition  to  offer  a  long  resistance  ;  the  disembarkation  is 
decided  on  for  to-morrow  morning,  and  the  sailors  retire 
quickly  to  their  hammocks  in  order  to  have  a  short  time 
for  sleep  before  the  call  of  "  hammocks  up,"  which  is  to 
be  sounded  at  four  o'clock. 

The  officers  of  the  landing  corps  are  designated  in  ad 
vance,  according  to  certain  fixed  rules,  relating  to  their 
seniority  and  their  duties  on  board ;  those  who  have  to 
remain  behind  for  the  management  of  the  ships,  and  the 
service  of  the  batteries,  are  accordingly  prepared  for  the 
deprivation,  and  accept  it  without  a  murmur. 

For  the  sailors  there  is  more  liberty  of  choice ;  many 
topmen,  who  were  not  originally  selected,  have  succeeded 
to-day  in  substituting  themselves  for  others  less  keen,  and 
are  to  go  in  their  stead.  It  is  a  question,  to-morrow  morn 
ing,  of  taking  possession  of  the  whole  left  bank  of  the 
river  Hue,  which  is  the  most  seriously  fortified  portion  of 
the  coast. 

Independently  of  the  little  batteries  erected  here  and 
there  on  the  sand,  there  is  the  great  circular  fort  to  the 
south,  which  guards  the  entrance  to  the  river  with  forty 
embrasures  for  cannon ;  then,  the  battery  of  the  Rice 
Magazine,  and  lastly,  continuing  in  a  north-westerly 


146  THREE  DATS  WAR 

direction,  the  fort  furthest  to  the  north.  All  more  or  less 
injured  by  our  shells,  but  no  doubt  repaired  during  the 
night,  and  still  capable  of  opening  fire. 

A  splendid  night.  The  ships  of  the  Squadron  sweep 
the  coast  with  great  jets  of  electric  light  which  must 
somewhat  frighten  the  Annamites.  Meanwhile  the  French 
whaling  boats  sound  the  entrance  to  the  river  and  explore 
the  breakers  on  the  shore. 


Monday,  August  2oth.     Four  o'clock,  a.m. 

"All  hammocks  up!" — Night  is  over.  The  landing 
corps  breakfasts  hastily,  arms  itself,  takes  its  ammunition 
and  two  days'  rations.  A  few  hand-shakes,  a  few  words 
of  advice  exchanged  between  those  who  are  going  and 
those  remaining  behind  :  then  the  boats  are  manned.  All 
the  guns  of  the  Squadron  are  pointed  to  the  shore,  ready 
to  open  fire. 

5.30  a.m. 

At  daybreak,  the  French  flags  are  hoisted  at  the  top  of 
every  mast ;  the  uproar  of  bombardment  begins  again. 
The  land  makes  no  response.  The  sand-hills  form  a  white 
line  all  along  the  horizon  ;  and  high  above,  the  violet 
outline  of  the  Annam  mountains  cuts  into  the  brightening 
sky. 

5.50  a.m. 

The  whole  flotilla  of  little  boats  gets  under  weigh. 
The  weather  is  very  clear,  absolutely  calm.  The  sun 
rises  amongst  little  golden  clouds.  Day  has  broken  sud 
denly,  as  is  the  way  in  tropical  countries.  Every  detail  of 
the  mountains  stands  out  accentuated  in  pink  and  blue. 


IN  ANN  AM.  147 

Above  the  sand-hills  one  can  see  the  green  cocoanut  trees, 
the  batteries,  the  villages,  the  pagodas,  the  houses  with 
their  -carved  roofs.  In  all  this  nothing  stirs,  and  our 
shells  seem  to  fall  on  a  deserted  country. 

6. 20  a.m. 

The  companies,  disembarked  from  the  Bayard  and  the 
Atalante^  reach  the  shore,  and  get  wet  through  as  they 
begin  to  land  amidst  the  breakers.  There  is  a  moment  of 
anxiety :  from  the  ships  of  the  Squadron,  rows  of  Anna- 
mite  heads  are  plainly  visible  appearing  above  the  sand 
hills,  though  they  cannot  be  seen  by  the  sailors  who  are 
landing ;  these  men  are  awaiting  them  there  behind  the 
trenches.  The  Lynx,  which  is  nearest  to  shore,  greets 
them  with  a  volley  of  fire  which  appears  to  cut  down 
about  twenty ;  the  rest  conceal  themselves. 

The  landing  is  effected  close  to  the  North  fort,  opposite 
a  village.  Suddenly,  from  behind  the  sand-hills,  there 
comes  a  shower  of  flaming  shells  with  a  few  projectiles 
and  pieces  of  iron.  No  one  is  wounded.  The  shells  are 
practically  harmless,  and  fall  softly  on  to  the  sand  like 
little  meteors.  The  sailors  make  a  rush  for  the  sand-hills, 
meet  the  Annamites  in  the  trenches,  fire  upon  them,  then 
charge  them  with  bayonets.  Instantly,  the  whole  yellow 
troop  is  in  flight.  A  thousand  men,  perhaps,  fly  before  a 
handful  of  sailors.  The  Atalante  company  make  a  rush 
on  the  North  fort.  Some  Annamites  come  hurriedly  out, 
advance,  fire  without  killing  anyone,  then  draw  back  and 
take  to  flight. 

6.40  a.m. 

The  Atalante  company  is  in  the  North  fort.  The 
Annamite  flag  is  lowered  and  the  first  French  flag  hoisted 


148  THREE  DATS  WAR 

in  its  place  by  Lieutenant  Poidloiie,  in  command  of  the 
company.  The  sailors  pursue  the  Annamites  towards  the 
north-west. 

7.0  a.m. 

The  Artillery  and  the  first  group  of  Marine  Infantry 
have  landed.  The  boats  return  for  the  second  transport. 
Another  Annamite  battery,  established  in  the  sand,  opens 
fire  on  the  Vipere  which  replies.  The  shells  have  set 
fire  to  the  north  village,  that  begins  to  blaze. 

7.30  a.m. 

The  Annamite  battery  of  the  Rice  Magazine  opens 
fire.  The  shells  have  caused  another  fire,  a  magnificent 
one,  this :  village,  pagoda,  everything,  burning  with  im 
mense  red  flames  and  whirlwinds  of  smoke. 

7.40  a.m. 

The  second  detachment  of  Marine  Infantry  has  landed; 
all  the  Artillery  is  disembarked  and  mounted  on  the  crest 
of  the  sand-hills.  The  French  troops  mass  themselves  on 
the  shore,  facing  south,  and  prepare  to  march  against  the 
great  forts. 

7.50  a.m. 

A  shell  from  the  Squadron  has  set  fire  to  the  circular 
fort  to  the  south.  All  the  French  troops  are  massed  ;  the 
Artillery  opens  fire  on  the  forts.  Towards  the  north, 
every  house  is  burning. 

8.0  a.m. 

The  French  troops  divide  and  advance  towards  the 
south. 

8.35  a.m. 

The  first  French  detachments  arrive,  in  small  numbers, 
at  the  Rice  Magazine,  and  keep  up  a  continuous  firing. 


IN  ANN  AM.  149 

8.40  a.m. 

They  retreat  a  few  steps  and  take  shelter :  the  circular 
fort  is  firing  on  them.  The  Squadron  accelerates  the 
bombardment. 

8.45  a.m. 

The  landing  corps  signals  from  shore  to  the  Admiral's 
ship  (by  means  of  flags  hoisted  on  a  pole)  : 

"  Please,  cease  firing  on  the  forts."  The  Admiral's  ship 
answers  by  signalling  to  the  Squadron  :  "  Cease  fire  !  " 

8.50  a.m. 

For  a  moment  the  hearts  of  those  who  watch  from 
on  board  stand  still :  the  Annamites  make  a  general  sortie 
from  the  Rice  Magazine,  and  pour  a  rapid  fire  upon  the 
first  French  detachment  which  retreats  and  throws  itself 
down  on  the  sand. 

8,55  a.m. 

They  breathe  again  on  board.  All  the  French  are  on 
their  feet.  Evidently  no  one  is  hurt  for  they  all  run ; 
they  run  towards  the  Annamites  without  giving  them 
time  to  reload  their  guns.  Moreover,  reinforcements  of 
sailors  and  of  soldiers  of  the  Marine  Artillery  come  up 
from  behind.  The  Annamites  take  to  their  heels,  fly  to 
wards  the  south,  and  take  refuge  in  a  cluster  of  houses 
over  which  their  flag  is  flying.  The  French  pursue  them. 

9.0  a.m. 

From  the  Squadron,  it  is  difficult  to  see  what  is  happen 
ing  amongst  the  houses  and  the  trees.  Sharp  fusilad- 
ing  is  heard,  and  the  flag  of  Annam  falls.  The  French 
continue  to  run  forward  towards  the  circular  fort  to  the 


150  THREE  DATS  WAR 

south.     The  sun  is  rising  high  in  the  heavens,  and  the 
heat  becomes  terrible. 

9.5  a.m. 

One  can  hear  the  French  Artillery,  which  has  reached 
Thouane-An  (the  last  village  to  the  south)  firing  quite 
close  to  the  circular  fort.  The  village  of  Thouane-An  is 
set  alight  by  the  first  shot,  and  flares  like  a  huge  bonfire 
of  straw. 

9.10  a.m. 

Simultaneously  from  two  sides,  the  French  have  en 
tered  the  great  circular  fort  which  the  Squadron's  shells 
have  already  filled  with  dead.  The  remaining  Annamites 
who  had  taken  refuge  there,  make  their  escape,  climbing 
over  the  walls,  like  madmen :  some  take  to  the  water, 
others  try  to  cross  the  river  in  boats,  or  by  the  ford,  in 
order  to  take  refuge  on  the  south  bank.  Those  who  are 
in  the  water  try  naively  to  protect  themselves  with  mats, 
osier  shields,  or  pieces  of  iron  sheeting.  The  sailors,  out 
of  pity,  cease  firing,  and  allow  them  to  escape ;  there  will 
be  corpses  enough  in  the  fort  to  clear  away  this  evening 

Cefore  they  can  get  to  rest. 
The  great  yellow  flag  of  Annam,  that  has  been  flying 
)r  two  days,  is  lowered,  and  the  French  flag  hoisted  in 
its  place.     All  is  at  an  end;  the  entire  north  bank  is  taken, 
swept  over  and  burnt.     In  a  word,  a  glorious  morning's 
work,  admirably  carried  out. 

On  the  Annamites'  side,  about  six  hundred  dead  strew 
the  roads  and  the  villages. 

On  our  side,  scarcely  a  dozen  wounded,  not  one  killed, 
not  one  even  seriously  hurt.] 


IN  ANN  AM.  151 

9.15  a.m. 

On  board  the  Bayard,  the  flagship,  the  sailors  are  made 
to  man  the  rigging  and  shout :  "  Hurrah  !  " — Every  ship 
of  the  squadron  follows  suit. 

And  then  a  general  calm  reigns.  All  retire  to  rest,  at 
any  rate  till  the  evening. 

The  troops  on  land  signal  for  wine  and  for  water  which 
are  sent,  and  then  they  install  themselves  in  the  shade. 

One  was  admirably  placed  on  board  for  following  from 
above,  as  on  a  map,  the  movements  of  the  attack.  Now, 
with  telescopes,  all  the  details  could  be  distinguised,  every 
thing  that  passed,  the  very  costumes,  and  attitudes  of  the 
men. 

A  topman  walks  solemnly  along  the  shore  under  a 
great  mandarin  parasol. 

A  sailor,  who  is  carrying  a  barrel,  comes  across  an 
Annamite  feigning  death  on  the  sands,  and  shakes  a  finger 
at  him,  as  one  does  to  a  street  urchin.  The  Annamite 
humbly  chin-chins  to  him,  and  kisses  his  feet,  begging 
for  mercy. 

The  sailor  has  a  kind  heart  and  allows  himself  to  be 
softened. 

But,  look  here,  you'll  have  to  carry  my  barrel. 

He  puts  the  thing  on  the  man's  shoulders  and  makes 
him  follow  like  a  groom. 

There  is  not  a  breath  of  air.  The  oppression  of  noon 
falls  on  everything.  The  motionless  sea  reflects  the  heat 
like  a  mirror.  The  line  of  sand-hills  in  the  sun  is  of  a 
dazzling  white ;  two  or  three  Annamite  bodies  lie  on  the 
sand ;  some  sheep  and  pigs,  frightened  by  the  burning 
villages,  run  over  them ;  a  poor  dog,  who  has  evidently 


152  7HREE  DATS  WAR   IN  ANNAM. 

no  master,  rushes  wildly  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  as 
though  he  had  lost  his  head.  Behind  the  sands,  the 
mountains  of  Annam  fade  away  in  a  kind  of  hot  haze, 
and  the  blue  of  the  heavens  appears  tarnished  by  the  heat. 

Nothing  can  be  heard.  But  the  villages  are  still  burn 
ing  with  long,  red  flames ;  their  smoke  rises  straight  up 
to  an  astonishing  height,  so  still  is  the  air ;  in  the  midst 
of  all  the  dazzling  blue,  they  look  like  gigantic  black 
columns. 

Another  slight  cannonade  towards  three  o'clock  in  the 
evening.  The  Squadron  has  changed  its  moorings  and 
has  taken  up  a  position  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  river. 
The  Annamite  forts  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river  fire  on 
Vipere  and  the  Lynx  which  are  moored  quite  close  to  the 
bar,  to  be  in  readiness  to  cross  it  to-morrow  morning. 
The  Squadron  answers,  and  the  firing  ceases. 

The  night  is  absolutely  calm.  All  along  the  coast  can 
be  seen  the  glare  of  the  Annamite  villages,  which  burn  in 
the  moonlight  until  morning. 

Around  these  fires,  many  curious  things  must  take 
place.  But  they  are  far  off,  and  from  on  board  nothing 
more  can  be  seen. 


II. 


On  Land :   In  the  Camp  of  the  Sailors  of  The 
Atalante.      Night  of  August  2Oth. 

7  p.m. 

Night  already  !     Near  a  small  fire  that  is  burning  on 
the  ground,  two  officers  of  the  Squadron  are  seated  in 
gilded  armchairs  of  Asiatic  form; — it  is  in  the  enclosure  of 
a  fort,  on  the  sand,  amidst  a  wreck  of  broken  pots,  of  rags 
and  fragments  of  all  kinds. 

Behind  them  is  a  tent  that  has  been  hurredly  made  with 
the  first  things  that  came  to  hand  :  old  sails,  bits  of  yellow 
flag  or  draperies  of  embroidered  silk  ;  the  whole  supported 
by  lances,  broken  oars,  sticks  of  bamboo,  or  standard  poles 
speckled  with  gold. 

Sailors  come  and  go  in  the  darkness,  marauding  for 
supper ;  their  footsteps  make  no  noise  on  the  sand,  and 
they  do  not  talk  at  all;  affected  by  the  general  silence  that 
seems  to  lie  heavily  on  everything  as  the  night  falls. 

These  sumptuous  details — the  tent  and  the  lances,  the 
gildings,  in  the  midst  of  the  havoc — assume  in  the  night 
a  false  air  of  grandeur.  Vaguely  it  all  makes  one  think 
of  events  long  past,  the  pillages  and  invasions  of  Ancient 
Asia. 

And  the  two  officers,  who  are  seated  in  their  chairs  of 
state  confide  to  one  another  this  feeling  that  has  come 


154  THREE  DATS 

upon  them,  laughing  at  themselves  as  they  talk  of  it, 
making  fun  of  the  whole  idea,  as  men  do  who  are  used  to 
incongruous  situations,  with  the  modern  spirit  that  jokes 
at  everything.  At  heart,  really,  they  have  a  feeling, 
which  they  rather  enjoy,  of  watching  in  some  camp  of 
Attila's  or  of  Tchengiz.  And  the  comparison  is  a  fair  one, 
for  though  the  epoch  is  different,  and  the  names  too,  the 
events  in  themselves  are  similar. 

Still  it  is  impossible  to  carry  on  the  conversation  cheer 
fully.  Without  knowing  why  they  relapse  into  silence. 
Their  thoughts  wander  over  the  whole  region,  now  in 
darkness,  that  surrounds  the  low  walls  of  the  fort  and  is 
strewn  with  the  long-haired  dead.  Truly  a  peculiar  look 
is  given  to  the  bodies  of  the  soldiers  by  those  masses  of 
wiry  hair. 

In  this  silence  and  calm  a  thousand  details  come  back 
to  one,  a  clearer  conception  of  things  is  gained,  and  one  is 
beset  suddenly  by  the  horror  of  what  had  to  be  done. 

Slowly,  hour  by  hour,  one  goes  through  the  whole  suc 
cession  of  that  hard  day's  events. 

First,  the  risky  landing  at  dawn  amongst  the  breakers 
on  the  shore :  the  sailors,  waist  deep  in  water,  shaken  by 
the  waves,  stumbling,  wetting  their  ammunition  and  their 
weapons.  A  bad  beginning.  Then  the  safe  arrival  of  all 
on  the  sands  in  spite  of  the  shot  and  the  shower  of  bombs 
fired  from  above  by  invisible  persons,  hidden  behind  the 
sandhills.  Quickly  they  had  begun  to  mount  and  run, 
keeping  dead  silence.  And  then,  suddenly,  in  a  line  of 
trenches  wonderfully  laid,  and  apparently  surrounding  the 
whole  peninsula,  they  had  come  upon  the  watching  enemy, 
crouching  like  Saturnine  rats  in  their  sandholes :  yellow 


IN  ANN  AM.  155 

men  of  extreme  ugliness,  lean,  ragged,  miserable,  scantily 
armed  with  lances  and  old  rusty  guns,  and  white  lamp 
shades  on  their  heads.  They  had  not  looked  like  danger 
ous  enemies ;  one  dislodged  them  with  the  butt  end  of 
the  rifles  or  with  bayonets. 

Some  had  fled  towards  the  north,  dropping  their  provi 
sions,  their  little  baskets  of  rice,  their  portion  of  betel. 
.  .  .  And  all  this  that  had  happened  very,  very  quickly 
— in  a  few  seconds — floated  through  the  mind  now  with 
a  lengthiness  and  precision  of  detail  that  was  strange. 

Then  the  superior  officer  in  command  of  the  landing 
corps  had  given  the  order  to  the  Atalante  company  to 
climb  to  the  end  of  the  sandhill  and  take  possession  of  the 
fort  on  the  right,  over  which  floated  the  yellow  flag  of 
Annam. 

They  climbed  the  hill  at  a  run,  somewhat  in  disorder ; 
the  sailors  once  started,  went  at  it  like  children.  Then 
suddenly  they  had  stopped,  retreating  a  few  steps.  A  new 
trench  filled  with  human  heads  !  All  those  faces  had 
risen  up  together,  under  a  row  of  Chinese  hats  like  lamp 
shades  ;  their  little  eyes  with  turned-up  corners  looked 
out  with  a  false,  ferocious  expression,  dilating  with  in 
tense  life,  and  paroxysms  of  rage  and  terror. 

It  was  these  they  had  seen  from  the  Squadron,  and  had 
watched  anxiously  through  telescopes. 

They  were  not  in  the  least  like  the  poor  wretches  of 
the  lower  trench;  they  were  fine,  vigorous,  thick-set  men, 
square  military  heads,  the  true  Hun's  head,  with  long  hair 
and  small  pointed  Mongolian  beards. 

Correctly  equipped,  carrying  their  provision  of  bullets 
in  small  baskets  slung  over  the  arm,  like  housewives  going 


156  fHREE  DATS  WAR 

to  market,  they  remained  there,  barring  the  road,  wait 
ing  without  moving  or  speaking :  they  were  the  regulars 
of  Annam,  and  they  must  have  been  brave  to  have  held 
out  since  yesterday  under  the  terrible  fire  of  the  shells. 

Badly  armed,  it  is  true;  but  it  was  impossible  to  judge  of 
that  on  first  sight ;  lances  ornamented  with  tufts  of  red 
cloth,  large  and  terrible  cutlasses  set  in  hafts,  and  rifles  on 
which  bayonets  were  fixed. 

A  moment's  hesitation  and  fear  amongst  these  great 
excited  children — our  sailors — caused  no  doubt  by  surprise 
at  the  sight  of  those  yellow  heads,  of  those  strange  physi 
ognomies  they  had  never  seen,  met  there  face  to  face, 
emerging  from  their  sandy  hole. 

It  is  a  serious  thing  when  such  fright  takes  hold  of  one. 
The  men  of  Annam  had  straightened  themselves  still  more, 
as  though  ready  to  leave  their  holes.  The  moment  be 
came  supreme.  There  were  scarcely  thirty  who  had 
reached  the  top  in  the  presence  of  all  these  yellow  men ; 
the  rest  were  only  half  way  up,  too  far  off  to  support 
them. 

And,  as  it  happened,  in  spite  of  their  manly  appearance 
and  their  square  figures,  these  sailors  of  the  leading  section 
were  very  young,  nearly  all  children  of  about  twenty 
years,  Breton  fishermen  who  had  left  their  village  last 
Spring,  and  who  had  never  seen  an  affair  of  the  kind. 
They  had  been  told  about  traps,  of  the  holes  furnished 
with  points  that  the  Chinese  conceal  for  your  steps ;  they 
had  even  been  given  knotted  cords,  and  shown  the  trick 
of  these  snares  and  how  to  escape  from  them.  And  they 
remembered  those  things,  and  the  head  of  Commandmant 
Riviere  stuck  on  the  end  of  a  spike,  and  the  death  of  the 


IN  ANN  AM.  157 

tortured  prisoners.  Yes,  they  were  really  somewhat 
afraid. 

The  ship's  lieutenant  in  command  of  this  company  from 
the  Atalante  had  shouted  "  forward  !"  and  had  quickly 
said  all  he  could  to  encourage  them.  He  had  a  plucky 
second  mate  with  him,  Jean  Louis  Balcon,  who  had  fought 
in  China  and  who,  on  his  side,  had  done  his  utmost  to 
encourage  the  left  wing  by  a  quick,  quaint  seaman's  har 
angue.  And  the  heads  that  watched  from  behind  the 
trench  opened  their  little  slanting  eyes,  hesitating  still, 
and  wondering  whether  the  moment  had  yet  come  to  rush 
upon  these  Frenchmen, 

All  this,  which  takes  so  long  to  tell,  had  not  lasted  two 
minutes.  But,  from  the  Squadron,  they  had  seen  that 
movement  of  hesitation  too,  and  had  watched  it  with 
great  anxiety. 

At  last,  the  sailors  had  been  suddenly  carried  away, 
whether  by  some  more  inspiriting  word,  or  by  a  sense  of 
rage  or  of  duty,  I  cannot  tell.  They  threw  themselves 
headlong,  with  a  shout,  upon  the  men  of  Annam. 

These  latter  had  expected  an  attack  of  cold  steel,  hav 
ing  seen  the  glitter  of  the  French  bayonets.  But  no, 
the  muskets  were  loaded  up,  it  was  the  fierce  repeating 
fire,  the  quick,  devastating  volley  on  volley  of  the  kropa- 
tschek  that  beat  upon  them  like  hail.  They  fell  to  the 
ground,  making  the  sand  fly,  and  found  voice  then  to  cry  out 
in  shrill  tones ;  they  became  mad  with  fear,  and  no  longer 
knew  how  to  use  their  lances,  stupified  by  the  rapidity  of 
our  firing.  No,  they  had  never  imagined  anything  like 
it :  rifles  more  frightful  and  working  more  mysteri 
ously  than  the  cannons  of  yesterday  !  Then  they  were 


158  THREE  DATS  WAR 

seized  by  that  nameless  terror  of  the  incomprehensible, 
the  fatality  of  things,  against  which  one  feels  that  there  is 
nothing  to  be  done,  and  the  panic  of  defeat  spread  like 
fire  in  a  train  of  powder. 

They  fled  shrieking,  knocking  each  other  over  in  their 
narrow  trench. 

And  the  sailors,  that  little  handful  of  men,  fully  excited 
now  by  the  smoke,  by  the  sun,  by  the  sight  of  blood,  ran 
in  pursuit  of  them,  up  the  sandhill. 

In  a  few  seconds  they  were  at  the  top,  before  the  fort. 
Some  soldiers,  with  heads  like  Huns,  guarding  it  behind 
the  slope,  had  come  out  suddenly,  like  devils  out  of  a  box, 
and  had  fired  in  their  faces.  By  one  of  those  extraordi 
nary  chances  that  favoured  us  that  morning,  they  wounded 
no  one,  and  immediately  fled  in  disorder,  seized,  too,  by 

(he  contagion  of  fear. 
Then  the  ship's  lieutenant  in  command,  still  aided  by 
the  second  mate,  Jean  Louis  Balcon,  had  torn  down  the 
yellow  flag  of  Annam,  the  black  Mandarin  flag,  and 
hoisted  in  their  place  the  flag  of  France.  This  fort  was 
the  culminating  point  of  the  peninsula ;  the  little  French 
flag  was  immediately  seen  from  all  around ;  from  the 
shore  and  from  the  Squadron ;  the  sailors,  who  were  just 
then  very  excited,  greeted  it  with  shouts  of  joy.  It  was 
the  first  to  float  on  this  land  of  Tu-Duc ;  it  was  nothing, 
and  yet  it  was  a  great  deal — a  sign  of  hope,  visible  there 
to  the  whole  little  troup  of  Frenchmen,  and,  for  the  others, 
the  presage  of  defeat) 

From  the  top  of  this  fort  to  which  all  the  men  of 
the  Atalante  had  rushed,  one  saw  in  the  distance  the 
whole  of  the  landing  corps,  the  detachment  from  the 


IN  ANN  AM.  159 

Bayard,  the  artillery,  the  infantry  of  the  marines,  the 
indigenous  matas  massing  themselves  on  the  sandhills  to 
begin  their  great  uniform  movement  towards  the  forts  on 
the  south.  This  could  all  be  seen  with  a  glance  of 
the  eyes ;  but  it  was  more  especially  necessary  to  watch 
those  who  had  escaped  from  the  trenches ;  they  were 
hurrying  down  the  other  slope  of  the  sand  towards  the 
interior  and  the  great  lagoon,  but  might  at  any  given 
moment  join  forces  again  and  return  to  the  attack. 

They  had  taken  refuge  on  the  left  in  a  village  which 
was  there,  at  the  foot  of  the  fort.  A  village  smiling  in 
the  sunshine  with  little  white  houses,  speckled  in  the 
Chinese  fashion;  beautiful  exotic  trees  and  gardens  full  of 
flowers,  and  ancient  pagodas  whose  walls  were  covered 
with  many-coloured  crockery  and  whose  roofs  bristled 
with  monsters. 

Oh  !  the  unhappy  refugees  !  A  moment  later,  this 
village  was  in  flames.  A  shell  from  the  Squadron  had 
fallen  into  the  middle  of  it,  right  on  to  some  straw- 
thatched  cottages.  Walls  of  painted  planks,  thin  laths  of 
bamboo,  open-work  partitions  of  Indian  reed,  the  whole 
caught  fire  almost  simultaneously,  the  flames  going  so 
quickly  from  house  to  house,  one  had  not  time  to  see 
them  pass. 

In  the  fresh  blue  light  of  the  morning  these  flames 
looked  extraordinarily  red  ;  they  gave  no  light,  they  were 
dull  like  blood.  One  watched  them  writhe  and  mix  and 
hasten  to  consume  everything ;  the  smoke,  intensely  black, 
diffusing  a  strong  musty  stench.  On  the  roofs  of  the 
pagodas,  among  the  devils,  among  all  the  outspread  claws, 
all  the  forked  tails,  all  the  darts,  it  seemed  at  first  natural 


160  THREE  DATS  WAR 

enough  to  see  the  leaping  tongues  of  fire.  But  these  little 
plaster  monsters  had  begun  to  crackle  and  burst,  throwing 
to  right  and  left  their  scales  of  blue  porcelain,  and  the 
crystal  balls  of  their  wicked  eyes,  then  had  sunk  with  the 
rafters,  into  the  gaping  holes  of  the  temples. 

It  became  difficult  to  hold  the  sailors  back;  they  wanted 
to  go  down  into  the  village,  search  under  the  trees,  and 
put  an  end  to  these  men  of  Tu-Duc.  An  unnecessary  dan 
ger,  for  evidently  the  poor  refugees  would  be  forced  to 
leave  it  and  fly  elsewhere,  half  singed  and  completely 
muted. 

T  During  this  time,  towards  the  south,  the  combined 
movement  of  the  other  French  troops  had  been  acceler 
ated  ;  there,  as  here,  the  enemy  was  in  flight,  and,  one 
after  another,  the  yellow  flags  of  Annam  fell  The  great 
battery  at  the  Rice  Magazine  was  taken,  the  villages  be 
hind  were  burning  with  red  flames  and  black  smoke. 
One  was  astonished  to  see  all  these  fires,  to  see  how 
quickly  and  well  everything  was  going,  how  the  whole 
country  was  in  flames.  One  had  no  more  conscience  for 
anything,  and  every  feeling  was  absorbed  in  that  astound 
ing:  fever  for  destruction. 

r     ^3 

(  After  all,  in  the  Far  East,  to  destroy  is  the  first  rule  of 
warfare.  Besides  if  you  come  with  a  little  handful  of  men 
to  impose  your  law  on  a  great  country,  the  enterprise  is 
so  adventurous,  that  it  is  necessary  to  excite  terror,  lest 
you  yourself  should  succumb.  J 

Now,  into  the  midst  of  these  sailors  from  the  Atalante^ 
who  had  remained  on  the  top  of  the  sandhills,  having 
nothing  more  to  do,  an  Annamite  fort  sent  three  well- 
directed  bullets,  which  by  a  rare  chance ;  traversed  the 


IN  ANN  AM.  161 

different  groups  without  touching  any  one,  the  sailors 
hardly  noticed  them,  so  occupied  were  they  in  watch 
ing  the  rout  at  their  feet  on  the  hot  sands,  which  was 
hastening  to  an  end  almost  of  itself. 

In  fact,  they  had  not  long  to  wait  before  the  exodus  of 
Tu-Duc's  soldiers,  escaping  from  the  burning  village,  took 
place.  Suddenly  they  were  seen  to  emerge  and  collect  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  houses,  hesitating  still,  tucking  their 
things  well  up  in  order  to  run  the  better,  covering  their 
heads  for  fear  of  bullets,  with  bits  of  planks,  with  mats, 
and  osier  shells — childish  precautions,  such  as  one  would 
take  against  a  shower.  And  then  they  started  off  at 
full  speed.  You  could  see  some  who  were  absolutely  mad, 
running  blindly  like  wounded  creatures ;  they  ran,  this 
race  of  terror,  in  zigzags  and  cross-wise,  tucking  their 
things  up  to  their  hips  in  a  comical  way,  their  loosened 
chignons,  and  long  hair  making  them  look  like  women. 
Others  jumped  into  the  lagoon,  covering  their  heads  with 
fragments  of  osier  and  of  straw,  and  tried  to  swim  to  the 
junks. 

And  in  the  smouldering  village  one  saw  burnt  bodies 
in  little  heaps  on  the  'ground.  Some  were  still  moving : 
an  arm,  a  leg  stiffened  itself  out  straight  as  it  shrivelled, 
or  one  heard  horrible  cries. 

Hardly  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  all  appeared 
to  be  over ;  the  detachment  from  the  Bayard  and  the  in 
fantry  had  just  taken  the  circular  fort  over  there  to  the 
South,  containing  more  than  a  hundred  cannon ;  its  great 
yellow  flag,  the  last,  was  on  the  ground,  and  on  this  side 
as  well,  the  panic-stricken  soldiers  had  leapt  into  the  waters 
of  the  lagoons.  In  less  than  three  hours  the  French 


1 62  THREE  DATS  WAR 

manoeuvres  had  been  carried  out  with  surprising  precision 
and  success^  the  defeat  of  the  King  of  Annam  was  accom 
plished.] 

The  noise  of  the  artillery,  the  dry  sound  of  the  great 
cannons  had  everywhere  ceased;  the  ships  of  the  Squadron 
were  no  longer  fireing,  but  floated  tranquilly  on  the  blue 
water. 

And  then  a  crowd  of  men  in  white  had  swarmed  up 
the  masts ;  all  the  sailors  on  board  had  climbed  into  the 
rigging,  facing  towards  land,  and,  waving  their  hats, 
shouted  all  together,  "  Hurrah."  That  was  the  end. 

As  noon  approached  the  Atalante  men  had  by  degrees 
set  in  order  the  little  fort  that  they  were  to  occupy  until 
the  following  day,  by  order  of  the  Commander-in-Chief. 
They  were  overcome  by  heat,  by  nervous  excitement  and 
thirst.  The  red  sandhills  reflected  the  heat  unbearably 
under  the  sun  which  was  at  its  zenith  ;  the  dazzling  light 
fell  perpendicularly,  and  the  shadows,  thrown  by  the  men 
standing,  stopped  short  at  their  feet. 

And  this  great  country  of  Annam,  that  one  could  see  on 
the  other  side  of  the  lagoon,  seemed  an  Eden  with  its  high 
blue  mountains,  its  cool  wooded  valleys.  One  thought  of 
that  immense  town  of  Hue,  which  was  behind  the  screens 
of  verdure,  scarcely  defended  now,  and  full  of  mysterious 
treasures.  Of  course  we  should  go  there  to-morrow,  and 
that  would  be  the  real  affair. 

The  dinner  hour  had  come,  and  all  settled  down  as  com 
fortably  as  it  was  possible  to  a  meagre  campaign  repast  of 
ship's  rations.  Fortunately,  close  at  hand  there  was  a 
portable  cabin  belonging  to  a  military  mandarin  who  had 
fled  the  day  before:  a  vast  cabin  made  of  bamboo  and 


IN  ANN  AM.  163 

reeds  in  fine  and  elegant  trellis-work,  extremely  light. 
It  was  brought  up,  with  its  cane  benches,  and  its  arm 
chairs,  and  we  sat  down  in  it,  well  sheltered  from  the 
burning  sun. 

Sad  surprise :  the  wine  ran  short,  in  spite  of  express 
orders  from  the  Admiral  and  from  the  Captain  of  the 
Atalante.  It  was  incomprehensible.  .  .  However,  one 
put  a  little  more  water  in  the  canteens  and  dined  very 
merrily  all  the  same. 

The  men  had  picked  up  lances,  chaplets  of  sapeques 
(Chinese  money),  and  all  sorts  of  garments.  They  had 
wound  round  their  hips  beautiful  strips  of  different  coloured 
materials.  (Sailors  always  have  a  great  liking  for  sashes). 
They  put  on  the  airs  of  conquerors  and  strutted  under 
magnificent  parasols,  or  played  carelessly  with  fans  as  they 
warded  off  the  flies. 

With  this  shelter  from  the  sun  and  the  rest,  their 
youthful  heads  grew  cool  again ;  the  excitement  over, 
they  naively  wondered  how  they  could  have  been  fighting 
and  taking  life  so  short  a  time  ago. 

One  of  them,  hearing  the  groan  of  a  wounded  man  out 
side,  got  up  and  made  him  drink  the  remainder  of  the  wine 
and  water  from  his  own  canteen. 

The  fire  in  the  village  had  slowly  burnt  itself  out;  just 
a  few  little  red  flames  were  to  be  seen  here  and  there 
amongst  the  black  ruins.  Three  or  four  houses  only,  had 
not  been  burnt.  Two  pagodas  were  also  left  standing ; 
another,  nearest  the  fort,  in  burning  out,  had  emitted  a 
sweet  perfume  of  balm  and  of  incense. 

The  sailors  now  all  left  their  shelter  of  bamboos,  and 
though  rather  tired  and  blinded  by  the  light,  they  wan- 


1 64  THREE  DATS  WAR 

dered  about  under  the  dangerous  mid-day  sun,  looking  for 
the  wounded,  to  give  them  drink  and  rice ;  to  place  them 
more  comfortably  on  the  sand,  or  to  lay  them  with  their 
heads  higher.  They  sought  Chinese  hats  to  put  on  their 
heads,  and  mats  to  give  them  a  little  protection  from  the 
heat.  And  the  yellow  men,  who  invent  refined  tortures 
for  their  prisoners,  looked  at  them  with  dilated  eyes  full  of 
wonder  and  gratitude.  They  signalled  their  thanks  with 
poor  trembling  hands,  and  above  all  they  dared  to  relieve 
themselves  by  groaning  aloud,  by  giving  vent  to  the 
mournful  "  Han  !  Han  !  .  .  ."  they  had 

restrained  since  the  morning,  that  they  might  appear  to 
be  dead. 

Some  of  the  corpses  were  already  very  dreadful.  And 
great  horseflies  were  devouring  them. 

Peace  had  settled  everywhere. 

Over  there,  towards  the  great  south  fort  where  the  final 
round  had  been  played  this  morning  by  the  detachment 
from  the  Bayard,  nothing  was  to  heard  either. 

It  was  the  headquarters  of  the  Captain  in  command  of 
the  Expedition,  and  the  fact  that  the  firing  had  ceased 
there  was  proof  enough  that  the  day  of  action  was  offici 
ally  at  an  end. 

Some  human  heads  now  appeared  in  the  lagoon  from 
under  the  old  capsized  junks,  looking  to  see  if  it  were  true 
that  the  fighting  was  really  over  before  they  ventured  out — 
poor  scared  creatures,  the  last  of  the  refugees  who  had 
hidden,  suffocating  in  the  water  since  the  morning. 

The  heat  was  oppressive.  Distant  villages  continued  to 
burn  in  the  silence.  Nothing  happened,  but  from  time  to 
time  some  death  of  an  Annamite,  some  isolated  episode  to 


IN  ANN  AM.  165 

break  the  stillness  of  the  evening,  and  the  monotony  of  the 
sun  scorching  down  on  the  sands  and  on  the  dead. 

A  young  Annamite  soldier  whose  chest  was  pierced  by 
a  deep  hole,  was  the  first  who  dared  to  drag  himself  to  the 
camp  of  the  Atalante.  Having  heard  how  the  others  had 
been  treated,  he  had  come  to  beg  for  a  little  rice. 

Then  he  had  stretched  himself  almost  at  the  feet  of  the 
lieutenant  in  command,  guessing  he  would  find  protection, 
and  unwilling  to  move. 

With  great  care  and  precaution  they  had  taken  him 
away  all  the  same,  and  had  laid  him  elsewhere,  on  account 
of  the  repulsiveness  of  his  wound :  with  every  breath,  air 
came  out  of  the  hole,  causing  a  horrible  liquid  to  bubble 
at  the  opening. 

There  was  no  ambulance,  no  "  Cross  of  Geneva "  in 
Annam.  This  was  all  that  could  be  done  for  them :  a 
little  rice,  a  little  cold  water,  a  little  shade — and  at  last 
leave  them  to  die,  turning  away  that  one  might  not  see. 

5  o'clock. 

A  wounded  man  had  got  up  suddenly,  speaking  very 
loud  in  a  prophetic  tone,  as  though  he  were  saying  things 
to  the  French  that  ought  to  be  heard.  Then  they  had 
sent  the  interpreter  to  him. 

It  was  a  terrible  curse  against  the  military  mandarins 
who  had  taken  to  flight  after  having  pushed  them  to 
battle,  against  the  spirits  of  the  pagodas  who  had  not  been 
able  to  protect  them.  He  had  further  said  that  the  spirits 
of  the  French  were  superior  to  those  of  Annam,  and  ended 
by  asking  for  a  little  wine  and  sugar. 

The  glass  emptied,  his  jaw  had  fallen  with  a  sound  like 


1 66  THREE  DATS  WAR  IN  ANN  AM. 

a  box  opening,  and  he  was  dead,  his  hands  still  moving  as 
though  to  make  a  last  tchin-tchin. 

One  was  hungry  in  spite  of  all,  and  it  was  neccessary  to 
think  of  dining,  before  the  night  which  comes  so  suddenly 
in  these  countries. 

Then  the  boys  of  Saigon  had  been  sent  for,  who  set 
to  work  at  once  to  ferret  in  the  village  like  wicked  little 
thieving  foxes.  In  a  twinkling,  they  had  found  rice, 
plates,  sauce-pans,  drawn  fresh  water,  caught  and  plucked 
some  chickens.  .  .  Everything  that  one  asked  for 
seemed  to  come  like  magic  from  their  hands.  Won 
derful  little  servants  indeed,  they  had  even  brought,  for 
the  two  in  charge  of  the  fort,  some  beautiful  blue  ham 
mocks  of  silken  thread,  as  well  as  these  great  gilt  armchairs 
in  which  those  officers  had  sat  down,  like  sovereigns  in 
the  declining  light,  beginning  to  review  in  their  calmer 
state  of  mind  the  whole  series  of  the  day's  events. 


III. 


And  now  that  night  has  really  come  these  scenes  fade 
into  a  half-dream.  One  realizes  that  this  will  be  a  long 
night  and  wearisome  to  pass ;  one  has  no  inclination  to 
sleep. 

That  town  of  Hue,  which  is  there,  quite  close  at  hand, 
only  two  hours'  march  away,  though  nothing  reveals  its 
presence,  shut  in  by  its  high  walls,  begins  in  like  manner  to 
take  fantastic  shapes  in  the  imagination.  Shall  we  go  there 
to-morrow?  It  seems  probable.  And  no  doubt  we  shall 
take  possession  of  it  as  we  did  of  Thouane-An,  though 
there  are  forts  along  the  road  and  bars  in  the  river. 

A  town  unique  among  towns  ;  only  one  European  ever 
penetrated  it,  a  Missionary  Bishop,  sent  for  by  the  king 
when  Hai-Phong  was  ceded.  He  gave  some  astonishing 
accounts : 

Its  gates  are  closed  to  all,  even  to  the  people  of  Annam, 
who  only  pass  into  its  outer  precincts  under  certain  special 
circumstances — finding  it  still  more  difficult  to  leave  than 
to  enter. 

It  forms  a  perfect  square,  so  extensive  that  it  takes  a 
man  more  than  a  day  to  walk  round  it,  and  is  almost 
empty.  Strangers,  workmen,  merchants,  all  who  live 
there  are  lodged  in  the  suburbs,  outside  its  interminable 
walls.  Inside  it  is  nothing  but  the  huge  dwelling-place 
of  a  king  who  is  invisible  or  perhaps  dead. 


1 68  THREE   DATS  WAR 

Nothing  but  palaces,  seraglios,  parks  and  pagodas;  and, 
no  doubt,  piled-up  riches,  that  have  lain  untouched  for  cen 
turies  ;  no  one  but  courtiers  and  mandarins — shadowy 
rople  who  govern  and  oppress  this  old  kingdom  of  dust. 
Five  concentric  walled  enclosures,  containing,  in  pro 
portion  as  you  approach  the  centre,  personages  who  are 
more  and  more  important  and  more  and  more  mysterious, 

In  the  centre  at  last  is  the  king,  who  has  never  been 
seen,  enclosed  as  though  in  the  depths  of  one  of  those 
series  of  Chinese  boxes  that  fit  one  into  another  indefi 
nitely.  It  sometimes  happens,  they  say,  that  a  guard  of 
the  palace,  seized  with  an  overwheming  curiosity,  will 
risk  his  life  to  catch  a  glimpse,  through  a  door  or  an 
open  window  of  this  old  kingly  visage  fatal  as  that  of 
Medusa;  for V he  succeeds  and  is  discovered  his  head  is 
at  once  cut  ofFJ 

This  town/  it  appears,  is  protected  by  a  charm. 
"  When  Europeans  enter  it,'*  says  an  ancient  proverb,  "  the 
heavens  will  fall." 

It  is  well  worth  the  risk  of  an  attack,  and  the  thought 
of  the  morrow  pre-occupies  the  imagination. 

8  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

It  is  time  to  make  the  first  nocturnal  patrol  in  the  vil 
lage ;  the  detachments  of  artillery  and  infantry  encamped 
there  are  under  the  authority  of  the  fort. 

The  start  is  made  with  fully  loaded  arms.  The  patrol 
lantern,  carried  by  a  sailor,  which  lights  the  way  is  an  ex 
quisite  little  Chinese  lamp  of  ancient  workmanship,  taken 
from  a  pagoda. 

The  patrol  descends,  often  slipping  on  the  sand.    There 


IN  ANN  AM.  169 

is  a  smell  of  burning ;  here  is  the  village :  red  brasiers 
give  out  smoke  of  a  horrible  odour ;  grunting  pigs  poke 
their  snouts  amongst  the  rubbish  and  the  dead ;  scared 
hens  and  guinea-fowl  flutter  in  search  of  a  roosting  place. 
In  spite  of  oneself  one  avoids  the  dark  corners,  one  walks 
in  the  open  for  fear  of  the  dead  bodies. 

Again  that  horrible  "  Han  !  Han  ! "  that  one  had 
begun  to  forget — the  sound  of  a  hollow  voice  at  the  last 
gasp ;  and  hands  stretched  out  in  supplication,  endeav 
ouring  to  do  tchin-tchin.  There  are  many  on  the  ground 
who  call  out ;  one  must  stop  to  give  them  drink,  and  the 
canteens  of  the  honest  patrollers  are  soon  emptied. 

A  great  building  has  been  left  standing  in  which 
shadows  appear  to  be  moving  round  a  fire :  inside,  gilded 
walls,  a  gilded  roof,  the  vastness  of  a  church  and  the  mag 
nificence  of  a  seraglio.  It  was  one  of  the  King's  pagodas. 
It  is  full  of  soldiers  of  the  marine  infantry  who  talk  and 
smoke  as  they  come  and  go ;  they  burn  up  arm  chairs  of 
rare  beauty,  covered  with  a  fine  coating  of  lacquer  and  of 

fild,  in  order  to  cook  their  soup. 
The  night  is  dark  and  oppressive.     More  burnt  houses 
and  dead  bodies.      Formless  heaps ;   half-scorched  heads 
trying  to  raise  themselves ;  hands  that  move.     The  little 
Chinese  lamp  throws  light  on  all  this  in  passing    .     . 

And  then  another  pagoda,  a  smaller  one,  apparently 
very  old ;  an  antique  curiosity  with  a  confusion  of  devils 
on  the  roof,  and  of  grinning  china  monsters  at  the  en- 
tfanc^/. 

\  Buddhas  of  jasper,  broken  gods  and  goddesses  in  gilded 
wood  lie  about  near  the  door,  legs  in  the  air,  and 
headless ;  many  have,  no  doubt,  been  taken  away,  and 


170  THREE   DATS  WAR 

these  appear  to  be  the  remains  after  a  hasty  selection) 
There  is  a  fire  at  the  further  end,  burning  badly  enough; 
its  light  dances  on  the  ancient  gildings,  on  the  mother-of- 
pearl  inscriptions,  and  on  the  china  figures;  it  is  the  kitchen 
of  four  soldiers  who  are  occupied  in  boiling  a  pig.  Several 
editions  of  the  mystic  group  of  the  Heron  and  the  Tor 
toise  are  lying  on  the  ground ;  and  one  of  these  great 
herons  is  even  burning  under  the  saucepan  amongst  other 
remains  of  sculpture,  lying  across  the  fire,  with  its  stiff 
red  lacquered  paws,  and  its  gilded  back. 

The  four  men  who  are  there  laugh  loudly,  exchange 
suburban  jokes  with  a  bad  Parisian  accent ;  one  would 
guess  that  they  were  keepers  of  the  barrier  gates  whom 
.^chance  has  collected  round  this  supper. 
\  A  little  further  on  some  others  have  picked  up  a  tiny 
little  girl,  a  baby  four  or  five  years  old,  slightly  wounded 
on  the  leg.  They  have  dressed  the  wound  and  have  laid 
her  down  as  comfortably  as  possible,  and  are  watching 
her  with  the  utmost  solicitude.  She  is  sleeping  with 
perfect  trust  in  the  midst  of  them;  her  eyes  sloping 
towards  the  temples  give  her  the  look  of  a  little  Toodie 
cat,  very  sweet  and  winsome) 

They  had  first  laid  her  down  quite  naked,  so  that  she 
should  be  more  at  her  ease  in  the  great  heat ;  but  they 
have  just  decided,  in  consultation,  that  they  must  cover 
her  stomach  lest  she  should  get  the  colic  from  the  damp 
ness  of  the  night;  and  one  amongst  them  gives  his  sash. 

Poor  little  forsaken  thing,  what  can  they  do  with  her  ? 
They  will  not  be  allowed  to  take  her  with  them ;  what 
is  to  become  of  her,  all  alone,  when  they  have  gone  ? 

Now  we  must  go  back  to  the  fort ;  to  sit  in  the  great 


IN  ANN  AM.  iji 

gilded  arm-chairs  or  lie  down  in  the  blue  hammocks 
which  the  boys  have  slung, — the  chairs,  most  probably, 
to  keep  a  better  look  out. 

The  night  grows  darker  and  darker.  One  feels  that 
one  is  on  an  elevated  plain  because  of  the  stretches  of 
darkness  everywhere,  with  the  distant  fires  of  the  camps 
and  burning  houses. 

The  sailors  have  behaved  very  well.  Many  have 
already  gone  to  lie  down  quietly  in  the  house  of  the 
military  mandarin.  Others  are  sitting  up,  silently  and 
thoughtfully,  heart-broken  at  having  had  to  charge  with 
the  bayonet,  at  seeing  blood  on  their  linen  clothes,  and 
waiting  impatiently  for  the  morning  to  go  and  wash  it  out 
"  in  soft  water." 

Some  want  to  have  supper  already,  from  mere  childish 
ness,  having  scarcely  recovered  from  their  ample  dinner ; 
they  have  made  another  raid  in  the  direction  of  a  certain 
pool  of  water  where  all  the  chickens  and  ducks,  that 
escaped  the  fire,  have  collected  for  a  last  conventicle  of 
their  feathered  kind.  They  have  put  a  dozen  to  boil,  with 
a  young  pig,  in  an  enormous  saucepan  on  a  bamboo  fire. 

An  explosion  and  everything  is  scattered  !  The  sauce 
pan  jumps  into  the  air,  flies  into  pieces;  the  sauce  falls  in 
rain.  In  order  to  discover  the  cause  of  the  explosion, 
they  examine  the  remaining  bamboos,  which  had  been 
taken,  shortly  before,  from  the  mandarin's  house ;  they 
are  powder  cases,  full  to  the  brim.  It  makes  them  laugh; 
then  they  go  and  lie  down  for  the  night. 

The  silence  increases,  and  the  sound  of  the  breakers  on 
the  shore  begins  to  be  heard. 

From  time  to  time,  "  bang,  bang,  bang,  bang,"  as  the 


172  THREE   DATS   WAR 

boys  of  Saigon  say :  a  scared  sentinel,  half  asleep,  who 
thinks  he  hears  footsteps,  has  fired  hasty  shots  on  some 
phantom  of  his  dream. 

Or  else  a  sepulchral  groan  rises  from  below  the  walls ; 
always  the  "  Han  !  Han  !  .  .  ."  prolonged  to  a  heart 
rending  moan ;  some  Annamite  dying.  One  stops  one's 
ears  in  order  not  to  hear. 

There  must  be  a  great  swell  out  at  sea  this  evening,  for 
the  noise  of  the  breakers  grows  louder.  Already  this 
morning  the  boats  had  difficulty  in  reaching  the  shore; 
to-night  it  would  be  quite  impossible,  and,  in  case  of  a 
surprise,  or  a  defeat,  there  would  be  no  means  of  getting 
back  to  the  ships. 

One  listens  with  something  of  melancholy  to  the  dull 
grumbling  of  the  waves  that  now  cut  off  all  communica 
tion  with  the  squadron  and  the  European  world,  remem 
bering  how  small  a  number  of  men  hold  the  place  by 
force  of  terror.  And  it  seems  strange  in  thinking  of  it 
that  one  should  have  come  in  this  impudent  way  to 
encamp  in  the  middle  of  an  immense  country,  surround 
ing  oneself  with  the  dead  by  way  of  inspiring  fear. 

8-30  p.m. 

A  flash  of  light,  a  great  noise  that  makes  one  start  up : 
a  cannon-shot  from  the  village  below.  "Turn  out  !  "  one 
shouts :  "  Stand  to  arms  !  " 

It  is  only  the  scouts  who  thought  they  had  seen  the 
outlines  of  some  great  junks  appear  in  the  middle  of  the 
lagoon,  on  the  glossy  surface  of  the  water. 

After  all,  perhaps  they  are  coming  to  negotiate. 

They  are  no  longer  seen.     All  is  silent  again. 


IN  ANN  AM.  173 

9  o'clock. 

At  the  same  point  several  junks  appear  one  after  the 
other,  suddenly  illuminated  by  a  bright  fire  with  long 
tongues  of  flame  that  burns  in  front  of  one  of  them. 

Once  again  turn  out  and  stand  to  arms  !  These  junks 
come  from  the  mainland,  from  the  direction  of  Hue. 

Then  they  stop :  there  is  the  white  flag  of  truce  above 
the  fire,  lit  there  no  doubt  to  make  it  plainly  visible.  It  is 
necessary  to  go  down  to  the  shore  with  the  interpreter  to 
receive  this  embassy,  and  give  the  order  to  the  sentinels 
to  allow  them  to  land. 

They  approach  slowly,  these  junks,  as  though  hesitating 
with  fear :  they  arrive,  with  their  effect  of  Venetian 
gondolas,  carrying  high  their  central  dome  and  their 
arched  points.  They  move  noiselessly,  propelled  by  a 
single  oar  from  behind,  with  that  little  fluttering  motion 
peculiar  to  this  method  of  progression.  A  voice  that 
sounds  very  French,  asks : 

"  Will  you  receive  the  envoys  from  the  court  of  Hue, 
who  come  to  sue  for  peace  ? " 

We  answer : 

"  Yes." 

And  they  come  ashore.  Improvised  torches,  pieces  ot 
flaring  wood,  throw  light  on  the  landing  of  these  strange 
people.  First  the  guards  of  the  court  of  Annam,  clothed 
in  sombre  blue,  with  large  collars  bordered  with  white. 

They  certainly  seem  rather  numerous  for  a  simple  em 
bassy,  but  it  is  probably  a  matter  of  etiquette,  and  besides 
they  are  unarmed. 

Then  great  sumptuous  litters  of  gold  are  seen  to  emerge, 
ending  in  grotesque  faces ;  and  parasols  of  gold  open  in 


174  THREE  DATS  WAR  IN  ANN  AM. 

the  darkness,  and  baldachins,  and  hammocks  ...  It 
seems  an  unpacking  of  fairyland. 

All  these  things  are  arranged  methodically  on  the  sand. 
The  guards  raise  the  golden  litters  to  their  shoulders,  hang 
the  blue  hammocks  on  them  and  then  cover  them  with 
baldachins  and  with  curtains — in  all,  four  complete  sedans 
— into  which  mount  with  an  air  of  mystery,  some  person 
ages  whom  one  cannot  see.  Four  bearers  of  parasols  rush 
forward  as  though  to  protect  them  from  imaginary  rays, 
and  at  last  the  procession  advances.  With  a  silent  retinue 
it  moves  towards  the  man  who  in  their  eyes  represents  war, 
invasion,  terror:  the  ship's  lieutenant  in  command  of  the 
fort. 

He  stands  waiting,  about  a  hundred  paces  off,  near  a 
fire  that  has  been  stirred  up  to  give  more  light.  He  is 
in  campaining  attire,  dusty  and  torn,  and  soiled  with  earth 
and  smoke,  and  feels  not  a  little  amused  at  so  ceremonious 
an  embassy. 

Two  paces  from  him  the  first  parasol  is  lowered,  the 
first  sedan  stops,  and  the  curtains  are  drawn  aside.  .  .  . 


IV. 


One  expected  to  see  some  great  Asiatic  personage  des 
cend.  But  no,  it  is  a  European  head,  very  pale,  that 
raises  itself  up  from  the  hammock  fringed  with  blue;  the 
voice,  which  is  absolutely  French,  has  that  gentle  and 
rather  unctuous  drawl  peculiar  to  Church  functionaries ; 
the  man  is  clothed  in  a  violet  cassock ;  the  pastoral  ring 
glistens  on  his  finger,  and  he  first  holds  out  his  hand,  to 
receive  a  kiss  which  is  not  bestowed. 

"  Sir,  I  am  the  Missionary  Bishop  of  Hue.  I  accom 
pany  the  envoys.  Will  you  receive  the  King's  minister  ? " 

At  the  same  time,  the  arm  of  one  of  the  invisible  per 
sonages  partly  draws  aside  the  curtains  of  the  second  sedan 
and  presents  a  letter  on  which  the  address  is  written  in 
French  and  in  a  very  flowing  handwriting  (the  Bishop's, 
no  doubt)  : 

"To  the  Civil  Commissioner  General,  or,  in  his  absence, 
to  the  Rear-Admiral,  Commander-in-Chief." 

Assurance  is  given  to  his  Eminence  that  he  will  be 
treated  with  the  utmost  regard,  he  and  those  whom  he 
accompanies.  But  he  is  warned,  at  the  same  time,  that 
the  laws  of  warfare,  as  also  of  simple  prudence,  make  it 
necessary  to  conduct  him  to  the  fort  under  an  armed 
escort ;  there  he  will  be  courteously  guarded  till  the 
return  of  the  junior  officer  who  is  going  to  headquarters 
(the  South  fort)  to  bring  back  superior  orders. 

Then,  at  a  given  sign,  a  band  of  sailors  surrounds  the 


1 76  THREE   DATS  WAR 

entire  embassy,  and  the  procession,  resuming  its  march  in 
the  light  of  the  torches,  begins  in  dead  silence  to  climb 
the  steep  slope  of  the  sands. 

These  torches,  from  time  to  time,  light  up  dead  bodies 
that  lie  across  the  road,  half  buried  in  the  sand,  their  hands 
in  the  air,  or  a  dying  man  who  utters  his  horrible  groan 
as  loud  as  he  can,  stretching  out  his  arms  towards  the 
soldiers  of  the  court.  But  these  pass  on  without  daring 
to  turn  round,  trembling  and  stupefied  by  fear. 

They  halt  at  the  top,  in  the  little  camp  of  the  Atalante. 

Then  all  the  golden  parasols  are  lowered  and  the  bearers 
bend  down.  The  curtains  of  the  sedans  shake  as  though 
they  were  about  to  be  drawn ;  the  invisible  personages  are 
going  to  appear ;  and  the  sailors,  curious  to  see  their  faces, 
form  a  circle  about,  stirring  up  the  bamboos,  that  they 
may  see  better. 

First  the  bishop,  who  puts  his  feet  painfully  to  the 
ground,  assuming  an  attitude  of  languor.  Next  his  vicar 
alights.  And  at  last  the  two  Annamite  personages,  the 
Prime  Minister  and  the  Secretary  of  State. 

These  two  are  trembling  perceptibly,  and  press  close 
to  the  Bishop. 

They  are  attired  with  extreme  simplicity,  in  Chinese 
tunics,  uniformly  black,  fastened  with  loops  and  buttons 
of  pink  jasper ;  they  wear  thin,  pointed  little  beards, — 
like  Attila ;  and  their  hair,  long  as  a  woman's,  is  care 
lessly  put  up  in  an  old-fashioned  chignon  at  the  nape  of 
the  neck.  They  are  both  very  distinguished  in  their 
whole  appearance ;  with  refined  faces,  small  patrician 
hands  and  marvellous  nails  pointed  like  claws. 

The  Prime  Minister  leans  on  the  shoulder  of  a  strange 


IN  ANN  AM.  177 

courtier,  of  ambiguous  sex,  who  had  rushed  forward  to 
help  him  descend :  clothed  in  black  like  his  master, 
his  hair  parted  in  the  middle  into  two  very  long  braids, 
he  has  a  slight  and  elegant  figure,  and  an  effeminate  and 
pretty  face.  One  would  say  at  first  it  was  a  young  girl 
in  man's  clothes.  But  apparently  it  is  a  boy. 

Then  one  thinks  of  those  "  Asiatic  children "  whom 
the  refined  classes  of  the  Lower  Roman  Empire  used  to 
have  brought  them  at  great  cost,  and  whom  they  attached  to 
their  persons  as  things  of  fashion  and  luxury .\  Doubtless 
the  unprogressive  Far  East,  so  old  before  our  era  began, 
has  not  changed  since  the  Roman  epochy 

The  boys  of  Saigon  who  are  themselves  "  Asiatic  chil 
dren,"  would  be  very  useful  now  in  improvising — raising 
out  of  the  ground  a  presentable  supper  for  the  envoys, 
who  seem  overcome  by  their  emotions  and  the  journey. 
But  they  are  no  longer  here.  They  were  sent  out  of  the 
sailors'  camp  at  nightfall,  by  order,  and  have  gone  away 
to  sleep  no  one  knows  where.  A  little  wine  and  water, 
and  some  tea  and  rice,  is  all  that  we  can  offer  to  the 
Prime  Minister  and  to  the  bishop. 

Now  the  two  priests,  the  two  French  officers  and  the 
two  Annamite  grandees,  with  the  "  Asiatic  child "  at 
their  feet,  are  quietly  seated,  like  friends,  on  the  military 
mandarin's  light  benches. 

The  conversation  begins,  rather  slowly  with  some  em 
barrassment.  The  Bishop  acts  as  interpreter,  and  his 
drawling  voice  denotes  excessive  fatigue.  He  tells  of  the 
consternation  that  reigns  in  Hue,  the  stupor,  the  con 
tagious  fear  caused  by  our  enormous  cannon,  our  far- 
carrying  musketry,  and  our  rapid  firing. 


178  THREE  DATS 

And  then  he  adds,  in  a  lower  tone,  that  his  role  as 
Bishop  is  naturally  quite  official.  In  coming  this  evening, 
he  had  merely  ceded  to  the  solicitations  of  the  Court  of 
Annam ;  the  terror  was  such  that,  without  him  the  envoys 
would  not  have  dared  to  present  themselves  in  the  French 
Camp. 

The  silent  retinue  of  the  embassy  has  established  itself 
in  the  middle  of  the  fort  enclosure ;  courtiers  and  simple 
guards  sitting  pell-mell  on  the  sand,  leaning  against  one 
another,  overwhelmed,  as  though  with  the  approach  of 
their  last  hour.  And  the  magnificant  sedans  lying  on  the 
ground,  the  gilding  of  the  great  parasols,  give  the  Asiatic 
note  to  these  mute  groups. 

The  night  is  less  dark;  the  heavy  clouds,  which  at  sun 
set  had  hung  like  a  velarium,  begin  to  break,  leaving  clear 
spaces  full  of  stars. 

The  sailors,  who  had  all  wakened  up  to  see  the  sedans 
and  the  procession  arrive,  are  now  seated  around  on  the 
low  walls  of  the  fort ;  they  smoke  and  talk  in  undertones. 
Over  their  heads  can  be  seen  the  dark  stretches  of  the 
heaven,  grown  so  tranquil  with  the  coming  of  night.  In  the 
distance,  towards  the  west,  there  are  still  the  red  braziers, 
all  that  remains  of  the  villages.  To  the  east,  the  Chinese 
sea — a  great  unbroken  plain  that  looks  like  bluish  marble; 
begins  to  glisten  here  and  there,  reflecting  the  spaces  of 
stars  above. 

Once  again  the  "  Han  !  .  .  .  Han  !  .  .  ."  rises 
up  from  the  shore  in  a  horribly  prolonged  moan.  Yet 
another  dying  !  In  spite  of  oneself  one  is  silent  while  the 
groan  lasts,  and  the  men  of  Annam  shudder. 

And  then  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon  one  sees  the  great  red 


IN  ANN  AM.  179 

disc  of  the  moon,  spreading  her  luminous  trail  over  the 
immensity  of  the  waters.  In  a  minute  it  will  be  quite  light. 

Little  by  little,  among  the  group  of  envoys,  the  conversa 
tion  becomes  more  animated,  more  cordial.  The  Minister 
offers  his  long  Annamite  cigarettes,  rolled  into  thin  wafers, 
which  he  has  brought  ready  made  in  a  little  coffer ;  he 
appears  to  gain  confidence  when  he  sees  that  they  are 
Accepted. 

The  language  of  the  country  seems  to  be  a  succession 
)f  uncertain,  nasal  consonants,  cut  up  into  somewhat  halt 
ing  monosyllables,  amongst  which,  at  short  intervals, 
something  like  the  miaoo  of  a  cat  recurs.  Yet  it  all  appears 
to  have  a  signification,  for  the  Bishop  translates  a  host  of 
very  graceful  \things  that  the  poor  vanquished  ones  feel 
obliged  to  sayl 

Towards  10.30,  the  Captain  of  the  frigate  L arrives 

from  the  South  fort,  announcing  the  receipt  of  the  letter 
of  truce  and  bringing  the  superior  orders:  the  Ambassador 
and  the  Bishop  are  to  repair  at  once  to  Headquarters, 
bringing  their  secretaries  with  them  if  they  choose ;  as  to 
the  men  of  their  retinue,  they  are  to  remain  in  the  Ata- 
lanta  fort,  under  the  supervision  of  the  lieutenant  in  com 
mand,  who  is  requested  to  make  them  lie  down  surrounded 
by  his  sailors. 

Quickly  the  beautiful  litters  are  raised,  the  hammocks 
and  curtains  arranged ;  the  four  personages  take  their 
leave,  and  their  sedans  move  off  to  the  quick  and  measured 
step  of  the  bearers.  The  moon,  which  is  still  low,  throws 
a  warm  light  upon  them ;  we  watch  them  disappear  in 
the  distance  over  the  pink  sands,  still  with  their  golden 
parasols  and  their  look  of  beings  from  out  of  fairyland. 


i8o  THREE  DATS  WAR 

In  the  encampment  there  is  a  general  movement  and 
preparation  for  settling  down  to  sleep. 
(^  But  the  yellow  men  are  frightened  now  that  the  Bishop 
and  their  chief  have  gone.  Before  lying  down  amongst 
the  sailors,  they  want  to  cement  their  friendship  with 
them,  to  assert  it  by  a  thousand  amicable  proofs.  They 
go  through  long  forms  of  politeness,  Annamite  bows 
of  every  description,  ceremonious  chin-chins  with  joined 
hands,  shakings  of  the  hand  that  are  endless.  And 
the  sailors,  greatly  impressed  by  these  beautiful  man 
ners,  return  the  salutations  and  the  handshakes,  whilst 
stifling  their  desire  to  laugh ;  they  are  very  much  aston- 
isned  to  meet  yith  such  obsequious  courtiers,  and  to  feel 
their  lone  nails.y 

X 

Before  midnight,  every  one  is  more  or  less  housed, 
lying  down,  and  asleep — the  sentinels  excepted. 

The  two  officers,  still  in  the  mandarin  chairs,  are  not 
asleep  yet  either. 

In  vain  the  moon  sheds  forth  her  beautiful,  clear  light, 
clouds  disperse  and  the  heavens  become  pure  and  splendid 
again,  nothing  can  lessen  the  gloom  of  this  night  of  vigil. 
The  smoke  of  the  burning  villages  can  be  distinguished  as 
plainly  as  in  daylight ;  on  the  shining  sands,  the  bodies  of 
the  dead  form  black  patches — in  the  shape  of  a  cross  when 
the  arms  are  extended.  \  And  the  continued  noise  of  the 
breakers  produces  that  feeling  of  isolation,  of  being,  cut 
off  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  in  this  land  of  AnnamJ 

Then,  suddenly  the  horrible  "Han  !  .  .  .  Han  !  .  .  ." 
is  heard  again,  and  this  time  it  seems  to  come  from  some 
where  close  at  hand,  from  the  ground,  almost  from  under 
the  chairs,  and  at  the  same  instant  real  arms  stretch  out 


IN  ANN  AM.  181 

towards  us,  and  try  to  embrace  our  knees  .  .  .  It  is 
the  wounded  man  of  last  night,  the  poor  fellow  with  the 
pierced  chest,  who  has  come  back  again,  who  has  dragged 
himself  along  and  presented  himself  here,  God  knows 
how  ! 

We  dare  not  have  him  removed  this  time ;  we  give 
him  a  covering,  some  wine  to  drink,  and  everything  he 
wants ;  but  it  is  provoking  that  he  should  insist  on  coming 
back;  since  nothing  can  be  done  to  save  him,  he  had  better 
die  at  once. 

I  The  air  is  heavy,  and  the  wind  hot;  there  is  a  sweet, 
enervating  scent  of  tropical  plants  and  sandhill  flowers 
with  a  scent  of  other  things  as  well,  a  mixture,  at  the 
same  time  fetid  and  musky,  which  is  peculiar  to  the  vil 
lages,  and  the  people,  and  everything  of  this  country. 
The  sailors  say :  "  It  smells  Chinese/'  and  it  cannot  be 
better  expressed.  That  is  it  exactly :  *tlt  smells  Chinese," 
which  is  characteristic  and  indefinable/1 

.  .  .  Suddenly  a  first  whifF  of  cemetery  air  mixes  itself 
with  these  other  strange  odours  .  .  .  The  corpses  are 
beginning  to  grow  obnoxious  !  Indeed,  they 

should  have  been  removed  before  nightfall ;  it  ought  to 
have  been  thought  of  at  sunset,  when  the  first  black 
birds  were  seen  to  collect.  But  one  counted  on  making 
the  prisoners  do  this  business  in  the  morning,  one  had  no 
idea  that  decomposition  would  set  in  so  quickly. 

...    A  second  whifF  arises,  sickening,  horrible    .    .   . 
it   will   certainly   grow    rapidly    worse    before    morning, 
and  become  intolerable.     What  is  to  be  done  ? 
Wake  the  sailors,  who  are  already  so  tired  ?    .    ,    .    One 
hesitates  between  the  horror  of  going  to  move  the  dead 


1 82  THREE  DATS  WAR  IN  ANN  AM. 

bodies  at  night,  and  the  dreadful  discomfort  that  their 
vicinity  causes.  A  lassitude  nails  you  to  the  spot;  till  a 
kind  of  troubled  sleep  comes  at  last,  full  of  dreams, 
haunted  by  the  contortions,  the  grimaces,  and  the  dreadful 
writhings  of  the  dead.  .  .  . 


V. 
The  day  of  August  2ist. 

At  six  o'clock  the  sun  is  there,  flooding  the  land  simul 
taneously  with  brilliant  light  and  extreme  heat  as  it  rises. 
Then  the  visions  of  the  night  evaporate,  and  things  re 
sume  their  true  proportions. 

The  tent  where  one  has  slept  is  rilled  with  sunbeams. 
The  gilded  poles  and  the  pagoda  lances  that  sustain  the 
hangings,  glitter ;  but  the  hangings  are  soiled  and  sordid. 

Outside,  the  whole  camp  is  waking.  The  Annamites, 
in  stretching,  sigh  as  they  remember  their  defeat  and  the 
terrors  of  yesterday.  They  shake  their  blue  gowns — that 
are  spoilt — twist  up  their  long  hair  and  re-arrange  their 
chignons  like  women.  Several  fires  are  already  lighted 
on  the  sand.  The  sailors  must  needs  set  again  to  cooking 
their  chickens  at  the  first  sign  of  daybreak. 

Down  below,  the  land  of  Annam  looks  very  beauti 
ful,  and  rather  strange  at  this  early  hour.  The  violet 
peaks  of  the  high  mountains  stand  out  clearly  in  the  sky ; 
they  seem  to  be  more  jagged  than  is  natural,  as  in  a  landj 
scape  that  might  have  been  painted  by  the  Chinese. 
The  wooded  plains  are  of  that  fresh  and  brilliant  tint, 
which  is  peculiar  to  the  Tropics.  And  the  mirador  of 
Hue — that  of  the  Royal  Palace — can  be  seen,  dominating 
the  green  distances  .  .  . 


1 84  THREE  DATS  WAR 

The  wounded  man  with  the  pierced  chest  has  died  in 
the  night ;  he  is  stretched  out  stiffly,  open-mouthed  in  the 
sun.  All  round  the  fort,  of  course,  there  are  still  the 
dead  bodies  in  the  same  positions  as  last  night.  And,  as 
though  there  were  not  enough,  the  sea  has  even  washed 
up  those  that  were  thrown  into  it  yesterday ;  they  are 
all  along  the  shore,  washed  by  the  white  spray  of  the 
waves,  still  with  their  hands  in  the  air — and  all  swollen, 
looking  like  great  big-bellied  baboons.  It  will  certainly 
be  necessary  to  dig  vast  holes  to  bury  so  many  bodies. 

Will  there  be  a  march  on  Hue  to-day — will  its  great, 
mysterious  walls  be  scaled  ? — Doubtless  not ;  that  embassy 
which  came  last  night  will  have  signed  anything  rather 
than  see  us  enter  the  town  and  palaces, — the  old  pro 
verb  of  Annam  will  be  right  once  again. 

Close  round  the  camp  there  is  nothing  but  the  hot 
sparkling  sand,  contrasting  with  the  green  border  of  the 
interior ;  and  then  the  ruins  and  remains  of  all  that  the  fire 
destroyed  yesterday.  Two  pagodas  still  standing,  show 
with  an  evil  look  their  horns  and  claws  and  whole  array  of 
earthenware  devils.  And  the  cocoa-nut  trees  in  the  vil 
lage  that  were  so  fresh,  have  turned  black ;  they  are 
planted  in  the  midst  of  all  this  waste  like  scorched  old 
feather-brooms. 

Towards  seven  o'clock  the  distant  noise  of  a  fusilade. 
It  is  the  French  troops  encamped  in  the  Circular  Fort 
who  have  just  crossed  the  river  Hue  in  the  Squadron's 
small  boats,  and  are  advancing  on  the  sands  of  the  south 
bank.  Through  the  telescope  one  can  follow  the  distant 
movements  of  these  rows  of  little  black  pigmies  who  are 
seamen  and  soldiers ;  one  can  see  them  take  possession, 


IN  ANN  AM.  185 

without  striking  a  blow,  of  two  or  three  forts  that  the 
enemy  abandoned  in  yesterday's  great  panic — and  the 
tricolor  is  hoisted  everywhere. 

That  must  be  the  end  of  it  all,  and  doubtless  there  will 
be  no  more  righting. 

An  oppressive  day,  long,  monotonous,  excessively  hot 
and  painful  to  get  through. 

The  dead  are  being  buried.  There  are  more  than  one 
had  realized.  The  Annamite  official  report  reckons 
twelve  hundred,  and  that  is  about  the  number.  They 
are  thrown  altogether  into  great  holes.  The  prisoners 
perform  this  duty,  guarded  by  the  Serjeants  of  the  native 
troops  of  Saigon  with  pointed  bayonets. 

The  seamen,  who  are  very  thirsty  to-day,  draw  water 
from  the  cisterns ;  but  it  is  muddy  water,  and  what  is 
more,  it  is  musky  like  everything  in  this  country.  The 
prisoners  explain  that  it  has  been  brought  from  the  main 
land  in  bottles  of  goat  skin  from  which  it  gets  the 
smell,  and  that  nevertheless  it  has  a  very  good  flavour. 

Still,  for  fear  of  poison,  the  sailors  decide  to  filter  it. 
And  now  the  great  Chinese  hats — which  have  already 
made  splendid  funnels  for  pouring  the  wine  into  the 
canteens — are  again  in  requisition.  (The  sand  is  strewn 
with  them,  with  these  great  conical  hats  in  the  forms  of 
lamp  shades,  dropped  there  during  the  rout.)  They  put 
some  pounded  charcoal  in  the  bottom,  and  then  fill  them 
up  with  water,  and  soon,  from  the  point,  a  little  clear 
stream  runs  out  which  is  not  bad  to  drink. 

3  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
The  embassy  once  more  comes  to  camp,  on  its  return 


1 86  THREE   DATS  WAR 

from  headquarters.  It  passes  on  without  stopping,  picks 
up  its  escort,  descends  with  gymnastic  strides  towards  the 
lagoon,  and  embarks  in  the  junks.  And  throughout  this 
rapid  march,  the  great  Asiatic  parasols,  speckled  with 
gold,  turn,  rise  or  fall,  following  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
manipulated  with  rare  precision  by  their  bearers. 

This  time  the  sedans  remain  closed.  The  Bishop 
alone  pushed  aside  his  curtains  to  wave  his  hand  and 
announce  that  the  Treaty  of  peace  had  been  accepted  with 
its  hardest  clauses :  they  are  hastening  as  much  as  possible 
to  take  it  this  same  evening  for  the  signature  of  the  King 
of  Annam.  .  .  . 

So  the  old  proverb  is  true,  and  the  great  walls  of  Hue 
will  keep  their  mystery. 

The  wind  is  decidedly  in  a  peaceful  quarter.  At  sun 
set,  two  mandarins  arrive  at  the  fort,  trembling  a  little, 
but  eager  and  obsequeous,  with  an  air  of  profoundest 
humility,  making  fine  chin-chins,  shaking  hands  with 
everyone,  an  operation  in  which  the  folds  of  their  pagoda 
sleeves  and  the  length  of  their  nails  come  rather  in  the  way. 

Their  robes  are  of  ultramarine  silk  gauze,  brocaded  with 
a  large  rose  pattern.  The  fronts  of  a  paler  blue,  like  those 
waistcoats  worn  by  fashionable  women  in  France. 

They  have  come  to  bring  us  a  supply  of  cattle,  of  pigs 
and  bananas,  and  fresh  water,  all  kinds  of  good  things 
tbat  will  be  very  welcome. 

C  They  also  bring  sensational  news :  it  would  seem  that 
the  King  in  person,  the  invisible,  the  unknowable,  went 
up  yesterday  into  his  great  mirador  that  one  can  see  over 
there,  to  watch  the  bombardment  and  the  Squadron.  It 
is  true  that  rigorous  threats  of  death  had  been  spread  in 


IN  ANN  AM.  187 

the  town  against  whoever  should  dare  to  raise  his  eyes 
towards  this  tower;  and  all  the  houses,  all  the  windows 
had  been  closed  in  terror.  But  from  the  great  suburbs 
inhabited  by  Europeans  and  merchants,  he  could  have 
been  seen  through  glasses,  and  this  fact  is  really  a  sign  of 
the  timts,  a  thing  without  precedent  in  the  history  of 
Annam.J 

9  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

The  order  arrives  from  headquarters  to  re-embark  the 
marines  to-morrow  in  the  early  morning. 

It  is  over,  this  little  dream  of  conquest.  The  forts  will 
be  left  in  charge  of  the  Marine  Infantry  and  of  the  Vipere. 

The  seamen,  greatly  disappointed,  wander  about  the 
burnt  village,  to  pick  up  amongst  the  rubbish  a  thousand 
little  souvenirs  that  they  wish  to  take  away  with  them ; 
with  the  help  of  lanterns  they  make  an  extraordinary 
choice  from  amongst  the  remains,  lamenting  greatly  that 
they  had  not  been  warned  earlier,  that  they  had  not  been 
able  to  select  it  all  by  daylight.  They  only  go  to  sleep 
very  late,  when  they  have  prepared  their  little  bundles 
and  sung  several  songs. 


VI. 
August  the  22nd. 

Towards  eight  o'clock  on  a  glorious  morning  the 
heavily-laden  boats  that  are  bringing  the  sailors  with 
their  arms  and  baggage  back  over  the  glittering  sea, 
reach  the  ships  of  the  Squadron. 

The  others,  the  less  fortunate,  those  who  had  re 
mained  on  board,  wait  near  the  bulwarks  to  see  the 
return:  the  men  come  on  board  with  the  air  of  conquerors, 
displaying  their  beautiful  sashes,  wearing  Chinese  hats, 
carrying  lances,  yellow  flags  or  black  ones  at  the  end  of 
gilded  poles ;  they  are  deeply  sunburnt,  one  and  all,  and 
dying  of  thirst.  .  .  . 

And  then,  some  have  picked  up  tea-pots  in  old  China 
ware,  flowery  plates,  buddhas,  or  mystic  herons,  birds 
of  the  pagodas  perched  on  tortoises. 

And  others,  the  practical  and  greedy,  have  brought 
back  fowls  in  cages,  to  be  cooked  on  board — even  little 
live  pigs  slung  in  shoulder  belts  across  the  back,  fastened 
by  their  paws  and  shrieking  horribly. 

There  is  much  rejoicing  over  this  great  and  rapid  suc 
cess  ;  the  news  of  the  doubtful  days  in  the  north — on  the 
banks  of  the  Red  river — has  not  reached  us  yet,  and  we 
imagine  that  peace  will  at  once  be  signed,  followed  by 
our  departure,  and  return  to  France.  At  supper  different 


THREE  DATS  WAR  IN  ANN  AM.  189 

dishes,  not  provided  by  the  rule,  circulate  at  the  tables  of 
the  crew,  with  wines  that  come  from  the  officers'  quarters. 
And  on  the  stroke  of  nine  a  procession  is  even  organized 
and  marches  past,  the  men  stooping  low  as  they  go  under  the 
hammocks.  Then  those  who  are  already  asleep,  wake  up 
with  a  start,  and  lean  over,  scared  to  see  what  is  passing 
under  them : — great  pointed  hats,  a  procession  of  Chinamen ! 
.  .  .  some  in  mandarin  dresses  of  official  cut,  in  black 
silk,  too  tight  often  and  split  at  the  shoulders ;  others 
quite  naked,  simply  carrying  a  lance,  a  mystic  heron,  or  a 
buddha  to  give  a  proper  effect. 

Not  a  single  death  to  regret,  no  one  missing  at  the  roll 
call,  not  an  empty  place ; — thus  it  all  ends  in  gaiety  and 
fun. 

And  to-morrow  the  Squadron  is  to  separate  in  order  to 
fulfil  the  several  duties  of  re-victualling  and  of  blockade. 


This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


LD-LTRL 

JUN    21965 

AM 

7-4    4-9tf**-f 


AUG    3  1978 


orm  L9-Series  444 


PM 
V 


Nsr^nGr-Ultf 
APR  1  2  1982 

MAY  0419»e 

,    REC'DLD-t/RC 


JLM.  0  6  1989 


^679 


DC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRAI 


AA    00069842'